neuer dreaming of a troubled minde haue had their hearts set on nothing but how they might get some great fame and renowne and therefore haue slipt into such vaine-glorious attempts and foule flatteries as they haue not onely lost the peace of their consciences but also fallen most deepely into reprochful shame which they sought to shun Now as the peace of conscience ioy of minde is such a treasure as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard nor the tongue expressed but passeth all vnderstanding so the wounded spirit is such as the eye hath not seene it the eare hath not heard it nor the tongue vttered but passeth all vnderstanding And as they onely know what the peace of minde meaneth that feele it so they alone can in trueth speake of a troubled minde that haue tasted of it by experience But let vs shew what way is to be vsed to keepe vs from this wound of the spirit It is the vse of Physicke as to cure vs of diseases when we are fallen into them so to preserue vs from sicknesse before it hath taken hold of vs it is the power of the word as to asswage the trouble of conscience when it doth once presse vs so to preuent it before it hath ouertaken vs. It is a chiefe point of worldly wisedome not to tarie for the vse of Physicke vntill we be deadly sicke but to be acquainted with Gods mercifull preseruations to defend vs from it likewise it is a chiefe policie of a godly Christian not onely to seeke comfort when the agonie is vpoÌ„ him but also to vse all good helps to meet with it before it comes And we condemne them of follie who will not as well labour to keepe themselues out of debt as to pay the debt when they owe it so it is a madnesse not to be as circumspect to auoid all occasions which may bring trouble of minde vpon vs as we would be prouident to enter euery good way which may draw vs out of this trouble when we haue once entred into it The remedies preseruatiue are first the searching of our sinnes and then the examining of our faith The searching of our sinnes is the way to the due acknowledging of our sinnes and to the true sense and feeling of our sinnes The acknowledging of our sinnes is either of those that be past whether we haue vnfainedly repented vs of them or of those which be present whether we be truely grieued for them Thirdly of those secret corruptions which in the course of our life are likely to come whether we are reuerently afraide of them and resolue to suppresse them with all our endeuour Concerning sinnes past we must call to minde the sinnes done of old in our youth in our middle age in our old age that we iudging our selues may not be iudged of the Lord that accusing of our selues Sathan haue no occasion to accuse vs and throwing downe our selues before the Lord he may lift vs vp For many going quietly away and sleeping in carnall securitie notwithstanding the sinnes of their youth and neglecting to make conscience of their sinnes done long agoe suddenly haue fallen into such horror of minde that the violent remembrance of all their sinnes surcharging them they haue beene ouerwhelmed This examination doth then rightly proceed when it reacheth to the errors of this life and to the sinnes of our youth because many men euen from their childhood by a ciuill righteous life hauing escaped grosse sinnes wherewith the world could neuer charge them haue notwithstanding caried the burthen of their secret sinnes done in their youth Dauid Psal. 25. 7. prayeth the Lord not to remember the sinnes of his youth Iob 23. 6. the man of God confesseth that the Lord writing bitter things against him made him to possesse the iniquities of his youth What shall we thinke that Dauid or Iob were giuen to notorious wickednesse in their youth No they knew they were subiect to youthfull wantonnesse and vnstayednesse of their affections which though it did not burst out yet it made them lesse carefull to glorifice God which loosenesse the way to leudnesse which weakenesse the way to strange vanities which wantonnesse the way to open wickednes is euen in the best of Gods children in the daies of their youth which being afterwards in the time of their regeneration brought as it were to iudgement and laid before their consciences doth cause them to repent But here is a thing to be blushed at which maketh mens eares to tingle when they heare it that many men farre no doubt from this true repentance can largely indeed discourse of the things done in their youth but with such a brauerie with such boastings and pleasing of themselues in the remembrance of them as besides that they prouoke others to sin in the like and set themselues a flat back byas against repentance and this christian examination they seeme to renue the decayed colours of their old sinnes with the fresh suite of their second pleasures therein But alas what pleasure haue they in those things whereof they haue no profit what profit haue they of those things whereof they should be ashamed Neither in this streine can we forget the madnesse of them who may seeme to steppe one degree farther towards this examination of sinne than did the former by thinking that the leauing of sinne and repenting of sinne is all one Against these both dayly experience and the word of God doth sufficiently decline Ioseph brethren Iacob his sonnes who deuised euill against their brother put him into the pit and sold him vnto strangers did cease from this crueltie but yet they are not read to haue remembred their sinnes with any remorse vntill thirteene yeeres after the sinne was committed as we may see in the processe of the historie Dauid had left his sinnes of murther and adulterie as thinking all quiet and well the space of a whole yeere after which time being admonished by the Prophet â—athan he repented of it And experience hath tried in many that haue had some working of God in them that though they left their sinnes many yeeres agoe yet because they repented not truely for them they haue rebounded vpon them with terrible sights and fearefull visions to humble them and to bring them to a serious examination of them being done and left long since Examples whereof we neede not fetch from farre seeing so many preachers as are acqauinted with fearefull spirits will giue witnesse hereof The fruite of which amazed mindes for sinnes alreadie left is ours to beware of sinnes which are to come And that other mens harmes may teach vs blessed wisedome let vs labour not onely to leaue sin which one may doe for profit for feare for praise or for wearisoâ—nesse but also to repent of it for conscience sake This examination of our sins past must be partly of those that we committed before our calling
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my â—arkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌ„s prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌ„not see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden â—eares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
worse for the vsing that is lent Exod. 21. 14. but money for the lending is not worse Ergo nothing to be taken for the lending of it No member is permitted but that which directeth others in their callings as the eye or labours being directed as the hand so is it or ought to be in our vocations then the Vsurer doing neither is not to be permitted 2 A certaine man that was an Vsurer asking him how with a good conscience he might vse his money he said Occupie it in some trade of life and when you can lend to the poore do it freely willingly and that you may henceforth labour as well against couetousnes in occupying that trade as before you desired to striue against vsury especially vse prayer the word of God and the companie and conference of his children and whatsoeuer you get by lawfull gaine giue euermore the tenth to the poore Word of God and the hearing of it 1 EVermore be musing reading hearing and talking of Gods word and praying that we may keepe the puritie of doctrine and a good conscience to wade out of the iniquitie of the time and to doe good as long as we may 2 If you desire to heare the word with profit obserue these things Before you goe to Church humble your selfe in prayer to God that he may prepare your vnderstanding and affection to learne and memorie to retaine and that the preacher may speake to your consciences After in hearing with some short prayer applie the seuerall threatnings promises and instructions to your owne estate when you are come home from hearing change all that you remember into a prayer and desire God that you may remember it most when you should practise it and vse to teach others and to conferre of all things remembred And this is a good way to remember a thing and the reason of it 3 As the Lord doth feede poore prisoners euen with a little foode who though they desire more fooâ—e can haue no more and doe not refuse more ordinarie meanes and the same God suffereth many to be pined who hauing abundance thinke themselues rather cloyed with the meanes than nourished by Gods prouidence so the Lord extraordinarily doth nourish the soules of them who hauing few meanes doe looke for the ordinarie meanes more plentifully and suffereth some to rot in ignorance who being at the full measure of the meanes haue no reuerent regard of the necessitie of them And hereof it commeth to passe that some hungrie soules haue beene filled with more grace at one sermon than the proud who hauing heard many sermons are sent emptie away Witchcraft 1 SEnding his friend to one that thought her selfe bewitched he gaue these aduertisements First and chiefly to beware of sending to Wizards Secondly to vse prayer that Sathan might be confounded Thirdly to labour to bring the person to repeâ—t for sinne because God permitteth such things to be done either to correct some euill or to trie our faith Lastly to perswade the partie to waite for the time of deliuerance though it were long before it came because hauing repented for sinne yet the Lord will defeâ—e health to make a further triall of vs whether we will still trust in his helpe or flie to vnlawfull meanes 2 One asking what he thought of Fayries he answered he thought they were spirits but he distinguished betweene them and other spirits as commonly men distinguish betweene good witches and bad witches Worship of God 1 IT is good to take vp the oportunitie of the morning for the worship of God For first who so will see the image of his heart he shall by obseruing his first thoughts in the morning come to some light of it Againe of all times it is most fit to doe any thing in and we by reason of the alacritie which commeth vpon vs after our rest are most fit to do any thing in it Besides if we be seriously minded on good things in the morning other vile thoughts shall the more feebâ—y fasten on vs all the day after And againe delay the morning with suffering worldly thoughts to seaze on vs and our minde will be so forestalled with them that we cannot easily and roundly gather vp our affections afterwards to Gods worship For this is a sure note that he which consecrateth in truth the first fruits of the day to the Lord shuâ—teth vp the day with sacrificing to him if he haue any sin falling on him in the day time he is checked either with his first morning sacrifice because he hath not done as he prayed and promised vnto the Lord or he is controuled by the euening and latter sacrifice in that a feare and shame of his sinne makes him appalled to come into the presence of God World 1 VVHen two gentlemen ride a hunting it is hard to discerne each others hounds because they be mingled together which afterward is more easily done when the hunters are seuered Euen so so long as Gods children and worldlings walke as it were together it is hard to distinguish betweene the heires of the one and of the other but when they are seuered by persecution it will surely be seene who be the children of God and who be the heires â—f the world Word preached 1 MAny come to prayer and of custome resort to the Sacraments who either do not at all heare the word preached or else they heare at their leisure or else they do it buâ— in ceremonie without vnderstanding or if they doe vnderstand it they doe not practise it or if they practise it it is done coldly and not in power and yet their owne practise in some things is somewhat strange They will graunt that to come to the Sacrament requireth a more solemne preparation and yet they dare boldly aduenture on prayer and on hearing of the word without any preparation at all But certainly as the abuse of the Sacrament bringeth iudgement so the abuse of prayer and the word wil procure it for as the prayer of faith is a sweet oblation to the Lord so the prayer of the vnbeleeuer is an abomination to the Lord. We must not onely bring the eare of vnderstanding but we must also bring the eare of remembrance and of practise and beware that the word by little and little waxe not lesse pretious vnto vs as honey to the mouth that is satisfied And this is sure when how much the word preached doth preuaile so much our prayers sacrifices do preuaile looke how much the word preached doth profit so much doe we profit in prayer and in the Sacraments And whensoeuer our delights in the word waxe faint our prayers and all good exercises are like shortly to decay Prayer bringeth a feeling and the Sacraments a more confirming of that which we haue in the word We must beware therefore that
but it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before God in prayer we shall finde an vnspeakable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it will leade vs to further inconueniences 77 When we haue greatest cause of ioy for doing some good then it is a good thing most to feare our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnes 78 When Sathan cannot get vs to grosse sinnes he will â—ssaile vs with spirituall temptations 79 Nothing in the world will so much feare and shame vs as God in his mercies powred vpon vs which meditation in receiuing graces from God will humble vs from pride in them and keepe vs in feare which be the waies to obtaine new mercies 80 We must beware of smoothering the watch word of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Euery man in his owne conscience is forewarned of sinne though the Lord speake not to him from heauen as he did to Cain 81 As a man being outlawed may take his pleasure for a while but whensoeuer or wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeeld to that punishment which by verdict is appoynted so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is already passed may for a while shake off their paines with vaine pleasures but afterward they shall be arrested and carried violently to the place of wofull execution But for the godly which haue the assurance of their inheritance sealed vp in their consciences though they shall be warned in the day of the resurrection to make their open appearance yet as honest men of the countrie shall stand before the Iudge not as fellonious offenders 82 We must first make men by a feeling of sinne to seeke Christ by an holy faith to find Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 83 Balâ—am prayed that he might die the death of the righteous but let vs pray that we may liue the life of the righteous for he liued not the life of the righteous and therefore he could not die the death of the righteous and if we liue the life of the righteous we shall be sure to die the death of the righteous 84 It is a great token of regeneration if we doe not onely sorrow for great sinnes and sigh for small offences but mourne for particular wants of good actions or in good actions for wâ—nt of good affections 85 There is small hope of him which cannot discerne in himselfe the life of the spirit and the life of the flesh and it is to be doubted that he is yet vnregenerate 86 When men being young are too much giuen to carnall pleasures they being old are too much giuen to worldly profit 87 As we haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so we must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things 88 Adam should haue been no worse for his temptation no more than Christ was but that the one yeelded the other did not 89 If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltines of sinne then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of sinne 90 When our sinne hath lesse liking in vs then there is hope that it will decay in vs especially if we sorrow for it when we cannot fully forsake it and labour to forsake it because it is sinne 91 In true mortification we must haue the first motions of sinne and condemne them as accessaries to sinne in conspiring the death of our soules 92 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne lyeth most dead vnder a cloake and most liueth vnder a closet wherewith God is so displeased that when we make no conscience of sinne in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake forth into open places 93 Particular infirmities doe not hinder the preparation of our hearts for the Lord if we haue a true loue of his word as had Iehosaphat 94 Two things are necessarie to espouse vs to Christ the one to vse the pure meanes the other to vse those meanes with a pure heart 95 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spurre vs to confusion For though we be twice or thrice spared yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 96 Through our corruption we profit more by the doctrine of a man if we thinke he be our enemie than if we thinke him to be our friend for if he be our friend we let it passe as not spoken to vs though the matter neuer so much concerne vs if our enemie if it neuer so little touch vs we thinke it to be spoken against vs. 97 Walking spirits are vndoubtedly not the soules departed but the euill spirits of the ayre 98 It is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of weldoing when we haue good occasion thereof for God neuer ceaseth in offering occasions but we often cease in hauing affections 99 Obedience is a chaine to tye vp all the creatures of God from our hurt and as a thing to muzzle their mouthes that they cannot bite vs. Againe disobedience breaketh and openeth the mouthes of all things to our destruction 100 If we haue not the fauour of men it is either for the triall of our faith or for want of dutie vnto them that are displeased with vs or because we sought to please them by displeasing of God or because we haue not prayed for them or haue offended God for which he causeth men to be offended with vs. 1 Because we doe not to men the good we should doe God often suffereth them to report of vs the euill they should not 2 Those temptations are most dangerous which haue most holy ends 3 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 4 It is the easiest thing in the world to deceiue a good man 5 God hath two hands in the one he holdeth a hammer to breake the proud in peeces and to bray them to powder in the other hand he hath a horne to powre Gods blessings vpon the humble 1. Pet. 5. 5. 6 If a man should be stinted to one meale a weeke he would haue a pined body at the weekes end euen so if our soules be but fed with the word once a weeke they would be as hunger-starued if we could see it 7 You are in earth to follow your calling you are not yet in heauen Adam when he was most holy by creation and free from euery iot of sinne and corruption did walke in his calling appointed of God much more then are we comfortably to follow the Lord his ordinance seeing these outward things did not come in with sinne but were ordained before sinne 8 Whatsoeuer is vpon you
is our Iudge and acquiteth vs and Christ was condemned and iustifieth vs he is our iudge that willeth not the death of a sinner he is our man of law who to excuse vs suffered himselfe to be accused for vs. O gluttonous hell where is thy defence O cruell sin where is thy tyrannous power O rauening death where is thy bloodie sting O roring lion why doest thou fret and fume Christ my Law fighteth against thee O law is my libertie Christ fighteth against thee O sin and is my righteousnes Christ fighteth against thee O diuel is my Sauiour Christ fighteth against thee O death and is my life Thou didst desire to paue my way to the burning lake of the damned but contrarie to thy will thou art constrained to lift vp the ladder wherby I must ascend into the new Ierusalem Wherefore if we shall finde our selues forsaken of God so as we perceiue nothing but matter of despaire let vs still hold our owne in the certaintie of our faith stay our selues sith Christ is giuen vs of God that he might extinguish sin triumph ouer the law vāquish death ouercom the diuel destroy hel for our only comfort and consolation But peraduenture some will say my faith is weake and cold and my conscience is as a flaming lampe and burning fornace I feare the Lord will still pursue me with his wrathfull indignation Thou doest well to feare but feare and sinne not For feare which subdueth the securitie of the flesh is in all most requisite in that the weaker we are in our selues the stronger we are in God But that feare is dangerous which hindreth the certaintie of faith in that it incourageth our enemie more fiercely to set vpō vs when we comming into the campe wil cast away our armour especially which should defend vs. Comfort thy selfe the Lord will not quench the smoking flaxe nor breake the bruised reede he looketh not on the quātitie but on the quality of our faith For as a good mother doth not reiect her childe because through some infirmitie it is weake feeble and not able to goe alone but rather doth pitie and supporte it least peraduenture it should fall and recompenseth that with motherly affection which in her childe is wanting by occasion in like manner the Lord God our most gracious father doth not cast vs off because through our imperfections we are vnable or afraid to draw neerer to the throne of grace but rather pitieth vs and seeing vs a farre off desirous to come vnto him meeteth vs by the way and by grace and strength of his owne hand directeth our steppes vnto his kingdome And as he which freely purposeth to giue a wedge of gold will not withdrawe his gift because the hand of him that should receiue it is weake troubled with the gout palsey or leprosie so that by any meanes though in great weakenes he be able to hold it euen so the Lord purposing in free mercie to bestow on vs an immortall weight of glory will not depriue vs of it though many filthy blemishes haue polluted and weakened our faith so that in any small measure we be able to take hold of his promises neither are we to looke for the perfection of faith because we neuer beleeue as we ought but rather on that which the Gospell offereth and giueth and on Gods mercie and peace in Christ in whose lap if we can lay our heads with Saint Iohn then we are in felicitie securitie and perfect quietnes Contrariwise there be some who notwithstanding that a tormented conscience is a stinging Serpent that it were much better that all the creatures rose vp against vs euery one bringing their bane then once to come before the dreadfull face of God are so blockish that they are wholy resolued into hardnes If they be pricked with sicknes they crie alas if they be pinched with pouertie they can complaine but as for the torment of minde they cannot skill of it And euen to talke of a brused contrite and broken heart is a strange language For proofe whereof our cōsciences are rocked asleepe so that not one amongst a thousand knoweth what it is to be pressed and harrowed with the rake of Gods iudgemēts But blessed are they that to their owne saluation feele this in their bodies whilest sinne may be both punished and purged For though God spare vs for a time yet we know what he keepeth for our ende Wherefore it is the best for vs to runne to the Lord in this life with a troubled minde least we tarrie till the Lord haue locked vs vp with the heauie fetters of desperation when he shall summon vs to the barre of his iudgement in the sight of his Angels and impanelling the great inquest of his Saints against vs shall denounce our fearefull and finall sentence of eternall condemnation for we see many that haue beene carelesse haue made good cheare all their life long yea and when men haue laboured to make them feele the iudgement of God they haue turned all to mockery but their iolity the Lord hath so abated when they draw towards death that in stead of resting sporting whereunto they had been giuen they haue felt the terror of death hell and damnation and lapping vp their ioyes in finall desperation haue forced out cursings against their filthie pleasures Wherefore if we in the tempest of our temptations will saile a right course neither shrinking nor slipping into the gulfe of desperation neither battering our barke against the rocke of presumption let vs in a contrite spirit crie vnto the Lord Haue mercie vpon me heale my soule for I haue sinned against thee forgiue all mine iniquities and heale all mine infirmities Thou healest those that are broken in heart and bindest vp their soares why art thou cast downe my soule and why art thou disquieted within me waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes he is my present helpe and my God Yet my soule keepe thou silence before God of him commeth my saluation he is my strength therefore I shall not much be moued His mightines is enough to giue me courage yea and shall be euen when I am forlorne I know that the diminishing of my body goods friends or any other thing is a calling of me to that which neuer shall diminish nor decay I beleeue that my Lord and my God allureth me daily thither that I might not doubt that when my body is laid in the graue and there consumed as it were to nothing yet notwithstanding my soule resting in the bosome of the Lord shall returne vnto me and shall rise to glory euen as it resting in this life in the mercies of Christ did rise to grace verily I see that with ioy that my flesh must goe to decay for looke what freshnes soeuer was in it it diminished day by day And I neede not goe farre to seeke for death for I feele not
vnder the which we haue bin long coÌ„forted For Gods children acknowledge themselues without ceasing that God hath rods in a readinesse though they see no present euill to beate them from their sinnes bend all their care how they may rather suffer aduersitie to Gods glorie than to sleepe securely in prosperitie vnto their own pleasure Now when the Lord doth as it were hold vs on the racke for these causes before named we must pray vnto him that howsoeuer he keepeth vs in the presse we may haue a breathing while to consider our daies spent in pleasure and to examine our vnthankfulnes which shutteth vp the doore of Gods mercie from vs. And because our afflictions are the sorer when they come the neerer to the soule we may with our selues coÌ„clude to hold on the way of our thorough-faire though we see nothing but thornes of temptations and briers of euill affections so as we must be faine to leape ouer hedges rocks ditches yet must we not cease to continue in Gods seruice For if that were not what triall examination of our faith should there be were we as in a faire medow that we might run on along by the water side in a shade and that there might be nothing but pleasure and ioy all our life time who could vaunt that he had serued God with good affection But when God doth send vs things cleane contrarie to our desires that we must be faine one while to enter into a quagmire and another while to march vpon ragged rockes and stones then we shall haue the vse of a well exercised minde in prayer in repentance and in contempt of this life And why doth the Lord sometime suffer vs to pine away and to languish in continuance of griefe seeing that he could cleane rid vs at the first doubtlesse to this end that we might confesse his mercie more freely and bite of his iustice more sharply Let vs now learne to hold all the passions of impatiencie in bondage both by comparing our euils with the wonderfull mercies of God and our small sufferings with the intollerable conflicts of our forefathers For there is no greater cause of our disparing vnder the crosse thaÌ„ when Satan perswadeth vs that neuer any were handled so roughly or else would beare vs in haÌ„d that although God afflicted the faithfull that haue been before vs yet they were not so weake as we But let vs remember that God hath so pinched his seruants euen them whom he loued and whose welfare was deare and precious in his sight and hath often brought them to such extremities as they were not able to looke vp any more nor wist how to speake nor how to hold their peace Wherefore least our infirmities should ouermaster vs and when temptations are fierce vpon vs we know not where to become let vs call to minde the Saints of God who were constrained with sighes and groanes to stoope vnder the hand of God whose martyrs and tormented children ought to be our looking glasses to the end that by them we may learne that according as God dealeth foorth the gifts of the spirit thereafter doth he send greater afflictions both to make them the more esteemed and also to cause a more plentifull fruite of their faith How did God deale with Abraham not a common man but rather an Angell the tenth part of whose sufferings would make a stout heart to quaile How was Dauid the seruant of God exercised in Gods schoole who felt all Gods darts and had all his arrowes shot at him Thus it is requisite that Gods graces should not be idle in his children but set on worke by afflictions whereby they may be knowne in due time and place How did God play the Lion with Ezechias who as with pawes and teeth bruised and crushed his bones not that we may accuse God of crueltie but that we may see with what anguish the Lord doth sometimes exercise his holy seruants and with what patience he doth arme them who notwithstanding his vehement trials doe stay themselues vpon God accusing themselues saying I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him and excusing the Lord with all humblenes with Dauid Psal. 114. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly c It is much auailable to mortification and Christian patience also to occupie our hearts in the house of mourning euen in our greatest banquetting and to betake our selues vnto some serious meditation of aduersitie when present pleasures would most diuorce vs from the remembrance thereof So though we haue much in possession we shall haue little in affection and when God doth most aduance vs we shall feare our wants of humilitie and then especially be ransacking our infirmities when the Lord for our triall enricheth vs most with his benefits For if the Lord God by multiplying his mercies increaseth our account we are often to suspect to call to iudgement and to arraigne our selues for the vsing of Gods creatures who often giueth that in iudgement which he might denie vs in mercie and often waineth vs from some things in his loue which he might giue vnto vs in his anger FINIS THE MARKES OF A RIGHTEOVS MAN THe righteous man hath three priuiledges First that he shall neuer perish though he be oftentimes afflicted yea if there be a number of them the Lord will spare the habitation of their place for their sake Secondly if the Lord be minded to bring destruction vpon a land oâ— countrie he will first deliuer the righteous eitner by death or by conueying them to some other place as here he doth Lâ—t and is the children of Israel when Pharaoh was ouerthrowne Thirdly the Lord will not so much punish for the wicked as fauour for the goâ—ly sake and if they fall into the same temporall punishments euen thereby shall the righteous be brought neerer to heauen but the godlesse shall be throwne downe to hell euen as with the same flaile is beaten châ—ffâ—to be burnt and pure corne to be preserued Some thinke that there be none righteous which commeth to passe either through ignorance or because they see the sinnes and loose righteousnesse of others but then the Scriptures should be false which calleth some righteous Then Christ should haue died in vaine and there should be no saluation because none are sâ—ued but the righteous Some think that righteousnes is an inherent qualitie that through works we may be perfectly righteous as of old the Pelagians Puritanes and now Papists and Family of loue But the testimonies of Scriptures which affirm that al our righteousnes is as a stained cloath and that we are not able to answere one of a thousand c. and also the sinnes of those who in the word are counted righteous do proue the contrarie for Abraham sinned after he had beene pronounced righteous in distrusting
and for want of this order many excellent Sermons haue little effect for where iudgement by the truth is not conuinced there many exhortations fall to the ground for which cause also the holy vse of the Sabbath so little preuaileth with many in that they are not grounded with iudgement in the true knowledge of the same But before we come to the particular discourse of the reasons generally let vs consider why this commandement is in words larger in reasons fuller than any other commandement If we take a view of the whole law we may obserue how the Lord hath set downe sixe precepts in many words and foure nakedly in bare words as the 6. the 7. the 8. and the 9. why then are the first fiue commandements so apparelled with reasons and the last so dilated by a speciall amplification the other foure being so briefe and so naked Certainly the Lord and law-giuer foresaw that vnto these foure men would easily be brought to yeeld and we see how the very Heathen haue freely granted them the Philosophers haue fruitfully written of them all ciuill righteous men do earnestly maintaine them and to be briefe common honestie counteth him no man that will murther he is thought beastlike that defileth his body outward ciuilitie condemneth a theese and the common sort of men mislike a backbiter and slanderer Againe he knew in his eternall wisedome how the first fiue would neither in reason so soone be admitted nor in affection so easily embraced and therefore to meete with the subtiltie of mans nature and corruption of mans heart they are set downe more piercingly This we shall see in the first and last commandements of the second table In the first when the Lord had commanded honour to be giuen to parents he enforceth his commandement with annexing a promise of long life and why euen iudgement herein is much corrupted For many there are who granting the inconueniencie and vilenes of murther adulterie and false witnesse bearing yet denie the necessitie the excellencie of Magistracie Yea and albeit in iudgement many men yeeld to the reason thereof yet is not the equitie thereof so soone in affection embraced for experience of all ages proueth that the corrupt nature of man is most hardly brought to be subiect and these last miserable daies can witnesse the same more especially wherein men are growne to be without naturall affection Not without cause therefore is this precept fenced with reason In the last where God laieth a more precise rule straighter charge to the conscience of man than flesh and blood would willingly beare because men thinke it some rigorous dealing to haue their least affections arraigned and their secret thoughts condemned as willing to haue their thoughts not to be called into any court to hold vp their haÌ„d at the barre of iudgement he is constrained as it were by particular branches and seuerall articles to set downe the law that we might not finde some starting holes to creepe out at and to wring our selues out of the precincts of the same Yet more euidently doth this appeare in all the commandements of the first table because they are more contrarie to the iudgement of man meerely naturall although he be otherwise neuer so wise and the word of truth must only trie them for in the first commandement the reason is prefixed in the second third and fourth commaundements the reasons are annexed But here may arise this question â—o wit why the second and fourth Precepts are so amplified in words and strengthened with more reasons than anie of the other Surely herein the Lord declareth how he plainely foresaw how amongst the rest these two commandements would finde leaâ—â— entertainment and most be refused But what shall we say of the Papists Familists and Heretikes among vs in these dayes and other men also otherwise of sound iudgement which affirme that as well the second as the fourth Commandement is ceremoniall whereof the one would bring into the Church Images the other prophanenes Wherefore the Lord in his wisedome foreseeing these cauilling wits preuented their purposes so that if either they yeeld not or make resistance to the truth so manifest they oppose themselues to the knowne and open truth and so make themselues the more inexcusable Wee see to acknowledge that there is a God to honour Father and Mother to abstaine from blood not to defile our flesh not wrongfully to oppresse not to bee a notorious slanderer euery Papist and naturall man guided but by the light of reason will easilie graunt For the wonderfull order of the heauens the continuall course of the Sunne Moone and starres the outgoings of the mornings and euenings declare there is a God Reason perswadeth how the things in the world must needes be gouerned and that wee owe loue vnto him by whom they be guided Nature teacheth that mens liues must bee maintained common ciuilitie abhorreth adulterie oppression and backbiting But if yee aske how this God is to be worshipped and what times wee must sanctifie to that vse we shall see how many Countreys so many religions how many men so many deuises Thus wee see how necessarie it was that the Lorde should prouide for his owne glorie and captiuate all mans inuentions seâ—ing all these Commaundements doe most fight against the reason of man and by reason haue most beene oppugned So in the pure obseruing of these consisteth the sincere keeping of the rest of them For how shall wee knowe how to walke in pure worship with an vpright heart before the Lord how shall wee giue him the honour due vnto his glorious name how shall wee be instructed rightly and reuerently to deale with the dignitie of our brethren faithfully with their liues purely with their bodies righteously with their goods or tenderly with their credit but by those waies and rules which the Lord hath prescribed in his word and when should wee learne those rules but at such times as hee himselfe hath appointed and sanctified for that purpose Againe where these two commaundements are not rightly vnderstood there true Religion goeth to wracke For admit that wee should not carefully follow the word of God how many religions would then start vp Let this bee graunted that euery man should haue what day he would for the worship of God and then see how many dayes men would bestow on the Lord. But let vs come to the reasons whereof the first is drawne from the end of the law and is partly signified by this word remember and partly by this word sanctifie Remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this word remember which is heere prefixed is set downe this word obserue in Deuteronomie wherein wee are forewarned to watch the more diligently and attend more carefully vpon this Commandement In which point wee may obserue that whereas all other commaundements are simply set downe and directly propounded this alone hath a preface prefixed which is thus
shall enter into my rest although the workes were finished from the foundation of the world 4. For hee spake in a certaine place of the seuenth day on this wise And God did rest the seuenth day from all his workes 5. And in this place againe If they shall enter into my rest 6. Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter thereinto and they to whom it was first preached entred not therein for vnbeleefes sake 7. Againe hee appointed in Dauid a certaine day by To day after so long a time saying as it is saide This day if yee heare his voyce harden not your hearts 8. For if Iesus had giuen them rest then would hee not after this day haue spoken of another 9. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 10. For he that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his 11. Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest least any man fall after the same example of disobedience Behold say they the Sabbath which Christians must obserue is to rest from sin I answere this is not proued For this was as well to the Iewes as it is to the Christians For it is said Psal. 95. To day if ye will heare his voyce 8. Harden not your heart c. This the Prophet wrote after Caleb and Ioshua had entred into Canaan whither though many entred not yet some entred so that they had euen that rest then as well as we haue now Wherefore it doth not follow because the resting from sinne is also enioyned to the Christians as a pure vse of the Sabbath therefore it taketh away the other Againe the resting of God from his workes cannot be a figure of resting from sinne no more than God his workes can be a figure of sinfull workes Now seeing the Lord here vseth an argument of proportion betweene his workes and our workes his ceasing from his workes and our ceasing from our workes because betweene the figure and the thing figured must be some proportion and resemblance I pray you what proportion is there betweene God his workes and our sinnes what analogie betwixt God his resting from his workes and our resting from sinne Againe that it cannot be here meant of the rest from sinne it is manifest because that which is here spoken is set downe to Adam Genes 2. 2. 3. at what time there was no sinne in the world and therefore no resting from sinne therefore no figure of resting from sin because all the learned herein agree that there were no figures before sinne Besides and fourthly the Apostle sheweth that this rest is meant of the kingdome of heauen For as Dauid spake this of the land of Canaan so the Apostle speaketh it of the kingdome of heauen Wherefore he concludeth Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest where we shall not onely rest from sinne but from all our ordinarie workes of our callings where shall neither be eating nor drinking nor marying nor giuing in mariage And as the people before were threatned that for their vnbeleefe and disobedience they should not enter into the land of Canaan so we are here threatned that vnlesse we studie and striue against these things we shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen Howbeit although the Sabbath was not a figure vnto Adam of resting from sinne yet it was vnto him a signe that he should come to the kingdome of God where should neither be eating nor drinking nor marying all which seeing Adam had it is manifest that he was not in the kingdome of God as yet The Sabbath then did put him in minde that he should not alwaies be working but that he should be translated though not die for although he was created in innocencie yet not free from being translated to a better place at God his good time but as the Apostle saith he should haue been changed as were Enâ—ch and Eliah though after a more excellent manner We haue now the Lords day which assureth vs that as now by faith and hope we enioy the life to come so hereafter these two ceasing we shall more fully and perfectly enioy the same and as our Sacraments purely vsed shew a thing not to come but alreadie past so this day truly kept is a resemblance of a thing not past but to come For as on this day from the morning to euening we praise God if we keepe the day holie and yet withdrawne and interrupted with many by-thoughts and secret distractions so in heauen being freed from worldly carnall fearefull and manifold affections and troubles we shall more continually praise the Lord. What is then the alluding of this word rest This it is As God rested from his workes after he had made the world so we must rest from our workes What from the workes of sinne no from the workes of our callings and consequently from the workes of sinne much more So the analogie betwixt the Lord his rest and ours teacheth vs that we must rest from our ordinarie workes and this rest putteth vs in minde of that continuall Sabbath wherein when we cease from working eating drinking sleeping marying and all such workes as we are subiect vnto with corruption then also shall we vndoubtedly cease from sinne which kinde of rest in fulnes we must not looke for in this life This is a generall rule in Diuinitie to be obserued that of one place of Scripture there is but one naturall and proper sense although by consequence searching out the contraries the causes the effects and such like other things may be also gathered out of it If the words be more proper and naturall the sense is more proper and naturall if the words be borrowed and metaphoricall then is the sense borrowed and metaphoricall Now allusions are not so much for the proofe confirmation of the matter as for the amplifying and illustrating of the same For example 2. Corinth 13. 1. the Apostle saith This is the third time I come vnto you Where we must vnderstand how the Apostle had been with them once in bodily presence and twice wrote vnto them and yet he saith this is the third time I come vnto you He alludeth then to this as yee see O Corinthians in the law that two or three witnesses were sufficient to confirme the good and condemne the euill so I haue beene with you thrice which is sufficient to confirme the faith of the godly to leaue the vngodly without excuse Againe Rom. 10. 18. we reade But I demaund Haue they not heard No doubt their sound went throughout all the earth and their words into the ends of the world Here we see the Apostle alludeth to that Psal. 19. 4. which is meant of the day and the night This is then the allusion As the day and the night spread ouer the whole world so the Apostles were sent to preach ouer the whole world Againe Galat. 4. Paul alludeth
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
that before the foundation of the world was laide the foundation of our saluation was made before we sinned the remedie against sinne was found before the maladie the Lord had prepared a medicine before wee were damned he had purposed a way how wee should be saued In respect whereof seeing we are rather to reioyce in this that our names are written in heauen than if wee had power without hurt to treade on Scorpions or had spirites subdued vnto vs Luke 10. 19. 20. wee conclude with the Prophet Psalm 65. 4. Blessed is the man O God whom thou chusest and causest to come vnto thee The substance of this blessednes is our redemptiō in Christ Iesus which is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1 29 by whose blood we haue the forgiuenes of our sinnes Ephes. 1. 7 and by whose Spirit when we haue beleeued the Gospel wee haue the earnest of our inheritance Ephes. 4. 14. The excellent price whereof is set out vnto vs herein in that being filthy in the blood of our sinnes he washed vs with his owne blood Heb. 9. 14. in that hee being iust suffered for vs being vniust 1. Pet. 3. 18. in that we being of no strength vngodly he died for vs Rom. 5. 6. in that we being enemies through sinne were reconciled by him to God the Father Rom. 5. 12. Wherefore seeing he is Blessed whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered Psalm 32. 2. let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome as though it made him happie nor the strong man glorie in his strength neither let the rich man glorie in his riches but let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth the mercie of the Lord wherein consisteth our saluation Ier. 9. 23 24. And let vs all learne the meaning of the salutation of Elizabeth to the virgin Marie Luk. 42. Blessed art thou because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed The formal cause is the illumination of God his spirit making vs capable of the former mysteries sealing them to vs with such assurance in our hearts that wee dare boldly crye Abbafather that wee dare boldly say If God bee on our side who can stand against vs Such blindnesse folly and incredulitie possesseth vs by nature that of our selues we can neither see into these mysteries of our saluatiō nor beleeue the thing we see concerning our comfort vntill we haue receiued of this Spirit which cōmeth from aboue For none commeth to Christ vnlesse the father draw him and how draweth he but by inlightening the hearts of his elect by the holy Ghost Ioh. 6. 44 Wherefore seeing these things are not reuealed vnto vs but by the Spirit 1. Corinth 2. 14. we end with that blessing of the Lord Iesus to Peter Matth. 16. 17. Blessed art thou Simon thou sonne of Ionah for flesh and blood hath not opened this vnto thee but my father which is in heauen The instrumentall cause is partly within vs as faith partly without vs as the word and the appurtenances accompanying the same as Prayer the Sacramēts the discipline of the Church Faith being the ground of things which are hoped for the euidence of things which are not seene Heb 11. 1. doth so applie the promises of God to our proper and peculiar comforts that it sealeth vs vp to the Lord affoording a certaine testimonie to our hearts that we haue not in vaine receiued of the good spirit of God Now because there is a certaine kind of faith which Satan himselfe doth broach in his schoole and propounds as a principle to all his schollers seeing the Papists vrge faith in their vnwritten verities the Familists will haue it in their foolish reuelations The Turke requireth it in his dry speculations of Mahomet and the wizzard will seeme to demaund it in his deuillish incantations we must not beleeue euery spirit but trust to the word onely which is our sure load-starre and touch-stone and being it selfe firme doth make our faith in it most firme sure and vnchangeable This blessednesse to haue the Lord communicate himselfe to vs by his word is priuiledged aboue that praise which the woman gaue our Sauiour Christ Luk. 11. 27. as may appeare by his sharpe answer Yea blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Wee conclude then with the Psalmist Blessed are they that dwell in the house of the Lord they will euer praise him Blessed is the man whose strength is in the Lord and in whose heart are his waies Psal. 84. 4. 5. If the Queene of Saba coūted those men happy that might stand before Salomon and heare his wisedome 2. Chron 9. 7. if Dauid thought it a high recompence and princelike benefit to preferre the sonne of Barzillai to sit at the table of Salomon how great is our happines to heare the wisedome of Christ how high is our blessednes to sit at the table of the Lord where not Salomon but a greater than Salomon is present where not Salomon but a wiser than Salomon speaketh vnto vs Behold then the causes of true blessednes which are our election redemption illumination sanctification all which are sealed vnto vs by the holy Ghost the spirit working faith through the word preached Christ Iesus so sending his Spirit to renue vs God the Father sending his Sonne to redeeme vs redeeming vs to call vs calling vs to iustifie vs iustifying vs to sanctifie vs sanctifying vs hee sealeth vs by his spirit and so by all these doth hee lay the sure ground-worke of our saluation and eternall blessednes Concerning the effects of blessednesse some are inward and some are outward the effects inward are partly in respect of our selues only partly in regard both of our selues and of others those in our selues are either concerning mortification or about our sanctification The first of these is both truly orderly couched in that sermon of the Lord Iesus Marth 5. where those men are set in the first ranke who are emptied both of the opinion of their owne wisedome and of all perswasion of their owne righteousnesse and of those it is said Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Now because many haue lost their hold in iudgement who haue not so throughly giuen ouer in affection in the next degree happines is promised to such who are so farre descended into the sight of their owne vilenes and sense of their naturall coruptions that they are not onely conuinced of an vnrighteousnesse inherent in their iudgements but also are much humbled for it in their affections of whom the Lord of comfort hath thus determined Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted Further for that Sathan laboureth and preuaileth much in ouer comming exercised mindes with pettie shames a thing oft incident to afflicted consciences the next be atitude is allotted to them that are meeke in spirit
who mourne rather in themselues possessing their soules in patience thā murmur against others as labouring in a secret disdaine of them and of this sort of mourners the Lord Iesus hath pronounced this iudgement Blessed are the meeke for they shall inherit the earth Neither must we be of too abiect a spirit as they that will patiently suffer all things because they would be troubled with nothing for that were rather a stoicall and vnchristian sottishnes than an heroicall and Christian meekenes but willingly submitting our necks to the yoke by the Lord his appoyntment imposed vpon vs we are rather patiently to waite for the time of our deliuerance and by labouring to keepe a good conscience we are to hunger and thirst after righteousnes where with vpon the credite of the Lord his owne word we shall in his good time be satisfied Now that wee may continue sanctification with mortification as wee ioyne together Christ his passion and resurrection let vs adde somewhat of those quickening graces of the spirit wherin some effects of Blessednesse doe appeare most euidētly the first is peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 5. 2. wherby we finde both truce with God and are at league with his creatures so as both for our comfort in the promises of God we haue accesse to him to reioyce vnder the hope of his glorie and for our confidence in the promises of God we can lie downe and sleepe in many perils because God hath either meanes to deliuer vs out of them or else is readie to sustaine vs in them Psal. 3. 6. and 4. 8. Of this thus speaketh the Prophet Blessed is the people that can reioyce in thee they shall walke in the light of thy countenance O Lord Psal 89. 13. Now least we should deceiue our selues with some false peace and illuding ioy we put vnto this peace of minde sinceritie which the holy Ghost hath linked together Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile And Psal. 119. Blessed are those that are vpright in the way and walke in the way of the Lord. Beware least this vprightnes of minde be boysterous and voide of loue without which all is as nothing but a swelling pride so with this we make knowne our faith by fruites and our feeling by sweete effects For loue the enemie of securitie is carefull to please God and fearefull to displease him and blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and walketh in his waies Psalm 128 1. Lastly this feare is ioyned with a care to please God in the obedience of his word Luk. 11. Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Those effects which concerne not onely our selues but others are of two sorts and comprehended Matth. 5. The first a Christian care to worke in others a taste of that sweete reconciliation which is from God to man or from man to man whereof it is said Matth. 5 9. Blessed are the peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Many may vndertake this dutie but vpon some sinister affection and therfore we require a fellow-feeling of the euils of others mourning both for their inward defects outward necessities of whom Christ hath said Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercie Of the other the Psalmist speaketh Psal. 40. 2. Blessed is he that iudgeth wisely of the poore c. And when wisedome ioyned with compassion pitie mixed with policie doth worke such a moderation in our affections as that wee may vse such a mercifull seueritie where it is needefull and a seuere lenitie where the matter so requireth it this causeth vs to auoide on the one side taking of offence for Blessed are they saith the Lord Iesus that are not offended at me and on the other side it teacheth vs to reach out our hand to the needie for it is a blessed thing to giue rather than to receiue Act. 20. 35. The outward effects are prosperitie as a signe of God his loue and aduersitie as a thing sanctified vnto vs in the crosse of Christ Psal. 128. Many temporal blessings are propounded not vniuersally but as restrained to them that feare the Lord because indeed they haue the surest interest in them right vnto them The like felicitie falleth out Psal. 144. but to such as haue God for their Lord. And much more is a certain gain and handsell of happines ariseth euen out of the bitternes of affliction to them that feare God in that thereby the Lord strippeth them from some sin wherewith they might haue rotted or whetteth them vp to some actions of godlinesse wherein their zeale began to freeze for cold or to trie their faith which else would haue beene drosse or for the good of others that might make their profit thereby The Prophet his testimonie of this is Psal. 99. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy law Herevnto may be ioyned that beatitude of the Lord of all blessings Matth. 5. 10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen To draw at the last to the consummation of all this we make the full heape of all happines after this life to be filled with the Lord of life and with the sweetnes of his presence who is happie aboue all that can be thought and counted happie This is foreshewed Matth. 25. Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you And Reuel 14. Blessed are they that die in the Lord c. For thus shall we be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shal our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwell with the Angels with all the hostes of heauen in most happines and blessednes it self We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods his word that he is indeed blessed whom God chuseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit renueth whom faith staieth whom the Word Prayer Sacraments and discipline build vp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit which hungreth after righteousnes all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sinne of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperitie and aduersitie as pledges of God his fauour and vndoubtingly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the bodie of blessednesse is vnperfit FINIS
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
an easie thing because it is a thing whereto of necessitie wee must yeeld but also of our inferiours whom we may seeme to contemne For all men will graunt that a child ought willingly to be admonished of his father or a seruant ought obediently to be repreheÌ„ded of his master but few will in practise giue this that a father should listen to the aduertisement of his sonne or that the maister should receiue an admonition of his seruant Howbeit Iob saith he durst not contemne the iudgement of his feruant or of his maide when they did contend with him because in a dutie of pietie he looketh to them not as seruants but as brethren he looked not to the speaker onely which in respect of his calling was his inferiour but vnto the things spoken in the ordinance of God vnto whom Iob himselfe was an inferiour and before whom Iob knew there was no respect of persons Howbeit to correct the preposterous boldnes of some we rather adde this much that inferiours must rather aduise than admonish aduertise rather than reprehend their superiours that so still they may offer their pure zeale of the glorie of God in vnfained humilitie least through their corrupt zeale they doe not onely not profit their superiours but most iustly exasperate them against them For as Magistrates Ministers and maisters by God his ordinance are to admonish rebuke and reprehend so subiects inferiours and seruants by the same rule are to aduise obey and aduertise Thus zeale goeth from respect of the person to the truth of the cause Another propertie of zeale is to be constant not to be hot by fits cold in the end and onely so long as the world fauoureth it must not be earnest in the beginning and secure in the ending but keepe a continuall tenour and temperature Iobs wife seemed to goe farre so long as she could wash her paths with butter Saul and Pharaoh had some good motions by fits vpon some occasion could play fast and loose being of a strange complexion that they could be hot cold in a moment This propertie of zeale teacheth vs how to be affected in the prosperitie and afflictions of the Church namely that the publike prosperitie of Sion should comfort vs cause vs to reioyce when our priuate crosses might make vs sad As Paul being imprisoned was not so grieued at his owne bonds as he reioyced at the libertie of the Gospell of Christ. Againe that the affliction of the Saints should moue vs to a godly griefe euen when in respect of our selues we might greatly reioyce As Daniel could not finde coÌ„fort in his priuate prosperitie though he were in great authoritie and exempted from the common calamitie because he knew the Church of God to be in miserie But to goe forward pure zeale is not blinded with naturall affection but it discerneth and condemneth sinne though it be neuer so neerely resident in our kindred Many offend against this rule who neuer will rebuke sin in their friends euen vntill God reuenge it from heauen where they are farre from true friendship for whereas they might by admonishing them of their faults in time preuent the iudgements of God they do through a false loue and manifest hatred pull the iudgements of God vpon them whom they loue most deerely He loueth most naturally that hath learned to loue spiritually and he loueth most sincerely that cannot abide sinne in the partie loued without some holesome admonition But doe not many now adaies zealously mislike sinne in strangers who will not mislike the selfe-same sin if it come to kindred if it be in our wife in our children oâ— in our parents as though the diuersitie of subiects could make the selfe-same thing sinne in some and not in other some This blinde zeale God hath punished and doth punish in his children Isaac did carnally loue his sonne Esau for meate and for a peece of venison Dauid was too much affected to Absolom for his beautie and to Adoniah for his comely stature so as his zeale was hindred in discerning sinne aright in them Now Iacob was not so deere to Isaac and Salomon was more hardly set to schoole and to take paines But behold God louing Iacob and refusing Esau howsoeuer Isaac loued Esau better than Iacob made Easu most troublesome and Iacob more comfortable vnto him Absolom and Adoniah brought vp like cooknies became corosiues to Dauids heart Salomon more restrained of God leâ—le set by of Dauid was his ioy his crowne his successour in his kingdome This â—â—sease is so hereditarie to many pareÌ„ts louing their children in the flesh rather than the spirit that the holy Ghost is fame to call vpon them more vehemâ—â—tly to teach to instruct and to correct as knowing how easily nature would coole zeale in this kinde of dutie Indeed many will set by their wiues children and kinsfolke if they be thriftie like to become good husbands wittie and politike or if they be such as for their gifts can bring some reuenue to their stocke or affoord some profit vnto theÌ„ how deepe sinners soeuer they be against God that maketh no matter it little grieueth them whereby they bewray their great corruption that they neither are zealous in truth or Gods glorie nor louers aright of their children because they can be sharpe enough in reprehension if they faile but a little in thriftines yet are cold enough in admonition if they faile neuer so much in godlinesse Well let these fleshly zealous men lay to their heart the blind affection of Helâ— who being the deare child of God was seuerely punished of the Lord for that he was not zealously affected to punish sinne against God in his deere children but blessed are they that can forget their owne cause and euen with ieopardie of nature can defend the quarrell of God henceforth labouring to know no man after the flesh but to endeuour spiritually by faith to see and know Christ Iesus so as no outward league doe bleare and dazell our eyes as that we should not espie sinne in the neerest kindred to correct it or that we should not discerne vertue in the greatest aliens to reuerence it Casting off then this vaile of fleshly loue we must labour to loue most where the image of God appeareth most there shew our affections in lesse measure where sinne may be as a marke whereby God restraineth our loue euen to them where nature may soonest deceiue vs. Now whereas many haue great courage to rebuke such as either cannot gainsay them or gainsaying them cannot preuaile against them here commeth another propertie of zeale to be spoken of and that is that it feareth not the face of the mightie neither is it disâ—aied at the lookes of the proud and the loftie Such a courage was in Iob who besides that he made the yong men ashamed of their libertie and afraid of his grauitie made euen the Princes also to
report of another mâ—n and they bee greatly grieued because they themselues be not in the like or some better credite But alas they should rather be grieued at themselues because the fault is in themselues for they regarde not to doe good they are carelesse of good works and therefore the Lord is as carelesse of them and their credite Well hee that will be commended must doe the things that be commendable he must doe good works yea he must doe good and pursue it Yea we must knowe that it is not one good worke nor two nor three that can gaine vs a good name indeede but it is required at vs that we be rich in well doing and continually giuen to euery good worke For as a precious oyntment whereto a good name is compared is made of many and most excellent simples so a good name cannot be gotten but by many most excellent vertues Now when we feele our selues affected to goodnes then we are warilie to see to two things First that all our workes bee done with a simple and sincere affection Secondly that they be done with good discretion For when a thing is done vndiscretely and without aduise it loseth the grace and beautie of the deede and therefore though the thing be good yet no great praise doth come of it because it was not done with good discretion Likewise when men doe things with sinister affections to some other end then to the glory of God they do commonly lose the price of their doings And hereof it commeth to passe that many men which do good works to merit by them or to win the fauor of their superiors or to be of good report among the people or to some such other end when I say men do things to this end the Lord punisheth them with the coÌ„trarie in stead of deseruing glory he powreth confusion vpon them in stead of honor he giueth contempt in stead of riches beggerie And albeit men may pretend the glory of God face out their wickednes with a fresh colour yet the Lord will bring their wickednes to light And truly it is maruellous to see how the Lord layeth folly vpon such men so that although in their wisdome they thinke to bleare the eyes of all men the simple soule doth see their shifts to their discredit Therfore when thou hast done well and yet art ill reported of do not straight way storme against him which hath raised vp this report against thee neither doe thou ouer hastilie cleere thy selfe but rather before the Lord examine thine owne heart and see with what affection thou hast done it And if we finde wickednes in our hearts then let vs be humble before the Lord know that he hath caused vs thus to be spoken of first to correct vs and secondly to trie vs. For when the Lord doth see vs like Scribes and Pharisies seeking rewards then he doth punish vs with the losse of our labour and with shame amongst men to see if thereby hee can bring vs to the sight of our sinnes which before we neither would nor could see And againe when we haue thus done he doth trie vs whether there be any goodnes in our hearts which may moue vs to continue in well doing notwithstanding wee bee euill spoken of Here then wee may see what fruite we must make of such reports namely they must first bring vs to a sight and feeling of our sinnes and secondly they must cause vs with greater vprightnes to continue in well doing True it is a man may be accused to haue this or that purpose in his doings although hee haue done the thing in the simplicitie of his heart But when a man through examination doth finde his heart vpright then he receiueth great comfort by it then hee may commend himself vnto the Lord and his cause into his hands For the Lord maintaineth good tongues and hearts but hee will cut out the tongues of them that speake lyes He will cause the righteousnesse of the righteous to shine as the noone day and as the Sunne after a cloude but the wicked shall be couered with their owne confusion as with a cloake This shall the godly see and reioyce therein but the mouthes of the wicked shall be stopped Thus we haue runne through the things wherby a good name may be gotten and not onely that but also whereby a man may be preserued in a good name and credit and therefore surely the more to be obserued and regarded of vs. For first of all wee see what force the good continuance of the Churches beyond the Seas hath to perswade men to embrace the truth and how soone some men will be moued to continue stedfast when they see the stedfast constancie of good men in all kinde of godlinesse Againe we knowe what great offences are giuen to the weake when whole Churches or some particular persons of some good place and credit doe not stand in that credit nor maintaine by goodnes their good name which they had gotten by great vertues The very Heathen did see this and therefore they saide that it was as great a praise to keepe praise as to get it yea and when they saw what great inconueniences would arise when men did not satisfie the expectation of the people they thought it much better neuer to haue any good report amongst men than to lose it after it had been gotten Therefore to shut vp this whole matter in one word if any man if any household if any towne if any countrey bee carefull to haue an honest report amongst men then must they eschue euill doe good then must they seeke peace and pursue it and if once hauing gotten a good name they would gladly keepe it then they must vse the same meanes so shall we haue it both of God and man Now because men doe suffer very much discredit and are very ill reported of amongst men it shall be good to consider what profit and vse we may make of such reproches and euill reportes And this shall wee doe the better if wee knowe vpon what grounds those reproches doe arise First therefore we must learne that men may bee euill reported of either for euill or for well doing When men therefore are ill spoken of they must first trie whether it be for euill or for good and if it bee for euill then must they goe a degree further to finde whether it bee for some euill worke which they haue committed or for some occasion which they haue giuen When a man is euill reported of for some euill deeâ—e which he hath done that euill deede of his is either manifestly knowne or else it is veknowne And surely it is a thing most common amongst men to suffer discredit for open and grosse sinnes yet very few doe rightly profite by it for some are shamelesse and care not what men say of them
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
most full of Gods spirit he was then led to be tempted in the wildernesse when he was most furnished he was most tried On like manner when wee haue receiued some great gifts wee must looke both that the Lord for his part will take some triall of them and that Satan also watching for the richest pray and gaping for a man when he hopes to haue the best spoyle will for his part there vse the most force and cunning where he findeth the rarest and most notable seruants of God partly because he most enuieth them and partly for that by pride he thinketh soonest to inueigle them Wherefore if Gods children shall truly examine their owne hearts in this sinne they shall haue some testimonie and triall in themselues whether they bee thankfull for Gods mercies in truth or no if hauing receiued much they feare much and by how much the more they increase in gifts by so much they grow the more iealous ouer their thoughts wordes and deedes and sit as it were in the watch-tower of their hearts viewing to espie euen their least declinings Which thing if we could doe in trueth hee should not so haue the graces of God and feeling of the spirit by fits but both in greater measure and longer continuance the want of which heede taking to our selues constraineth the Lord to punish vs as I sayd with dulnes and deadnes of spirit thereby to preserue vs from viler sinnes which otherwise our pride and securitie would carrie vs headlong into And were it so that in reuerence and feare wee could attend more on the Lord we should not haue his good spirit so rare a guest vnto vs wee should finde the increase and returne of greater consolations than we haue Why doe men then so much marueile at the dulnes of minde comming on them after some rare feelings of the spirit and when they haue tasted ioyes glorious and vnspeakable and thinke that now all the fruites of Gods grace are as cleane gone away in them as if they neuer had tasted of the power of regeneration seeing vnthankfulnes is so ordinary and vsuall a sinne with vs But admit we haue some good witnesse of conscience and our heart telleth vs that we haue been thankfull then must we thinke that the Lord doth trie vs and will bring vs to acknowledge that the thing we had was his onely gift to giue and take away at his pleasure and that it came not from our selues as a thing to command at our becke Howbeit vsually and for the most part our vnthankfulnes is the cause of this dulnes Now albeit this kind of buffeting be grieuous vnto vs yet wee must not desire vtterly to be freed from it because by it our pride is cured For if that chosen vessell and seruant of the Lord Paul so abounding in graces of the spirit so frequent in fasting so often in prayer watchings and temptations could not preuaile against this sinne seeing by all these former waies hee could not subdue this corruption in the flesh we must not dreame and delude our selues that wee vsing nothing so many helpes of mortification should vtterly be rid from the same When the Lord then shall exercise vs with this pricke in the flesh although it is the messenger of Satan to buffet vs yet we must take hold on this to our comfort that the Lord disposeth and moderateth it and though wee be often and long assaulted with it yet still wee must mislike it we must still be grieued for it and pray in Christ against it we must tremble and hee humbled in our selues that wee should haue such strange and doubting thoughts of Gods wisedome power maiestie and prouidence c. and yet in such manner and measure as knowing it to be Gods mercie that by these meanes the Lord would keepe vs from more vile and enormous crimes Further and besides this the Lord giueth vs to see such monsters of the minde to forewarne vs and to make vs more afraid of falling into the outward action of sinne Thus wee haue often temptations of vnbeleefe to make vs to feare the falling from the faith we haue priuie discourses of Poperie to shew what a dangerous thing it were to be giuen ouer vnto Poperie wee haue often vile thoughts of adulterie murder and theft to driue vs more earnestly to pray that we neuer fall into thâ—â—e sinnes in action And for this cause they that will not make some holesome instruction of their inward temptations nor suspect their falling into the action of sinne by the affection of sin often fall for their pride suddenly into adulteries murthers thefts heresies poperie and such like Thus the Lord coÌ„meth by the messenger of Satan the pricke of the flesh to try vs whether wee will sticke to the word preached or to such suggestions ministred to tri our faith to confirme vs in the fauour of God when wee shall obtaine the fauour of God who often assisteth his children being humbled euen in most dangerous assaults and leaueth them being puft vp in the least temptations so as they fall that thereby they may know what helpe is of God and not of man And howsoeuer flesh and blood counteth this but a paradoxe yet sure it is that our case is worse when the Lord ceaseth by such meanes to â—â—ft fanne vs than when he holdeth vs from some profitable temptation for our exercise For we shall see many who desiring rather to â—e freed from the crosse than to reape the fruite of it although for the time wherein they endured their temptations at the first they were cleere and innocent yet afterward haue fallen most grieuously because they would not profit by those temptations which the Lord sent either to punish some sinne past not throughly repented of or to correct some sinne present not espied or to forewarne vs of sinne to come not suspected of vs â—ome haue been tempted to heresie some to pride some to worldlines who disdainfully looking at such thoughts as matters of no importance though they were before vnattainted of these euils yet now haue come to be heretikes proude persons worldlings This ought to teach vs then most to suspect our selues when wee thinke our estate safest And blessed is the mâ—n that fâ—â—reth alâ—â—â—es This numbnes of the soule striueth and striketh deeply euen against the ordinance of God for our saluation I meane the word the Sacraments and praier so that oftentimes our case standeth thus we thus say iâ—â— our selues If I heare the word so it is I feele no great want of it in receiuing the Sacraments I haue no pleasure in not receiuing them I haue no griefe If the exercises of religion priuate and publike bee vsed there is noâ— much good done if they bee omitted there is no great hurt done if I haue spare time I can goe vnto them if I haue neuer so little businesse I can keepe me away
from them be glad of such excuse Surely this estate bewraieth a proud heart blessing it selfe with a fulnes and cloyedenes of the meanes and either sheweth vs to lie in some sinne presently or that we are like to fall into some sinne hereafter and that shortly Howbeit being absent iâ— hauing these or like affections wee can mourne beate our owne hearts and iudge our selues enquiring of the things spoken at their hands that haue been at the congregation if being absent in bodie with an humble sight of our want wee are as present in spirit if euen in time of exercises we bestow the time in prayer in reading or in meditation the Lord will shield vs from sinne and the shame of sinne Againe if wee shall finde our selues subiect to peeuishnes concupiscence or couetousnesse with lesse power to preuaile against them that wee haue had let vs feare least some pride hath gone before If wee cannot recouer our selues out of these euils by prayer or mourning let vs suspect our owne hearts that some securitie in the meanes hath ouertaken vs the Lord for a time hath left vs the diuell hath foyled vs. It is a blessed thing to get the victory of our faults before they be ioyned with the offences of the world with the griefe of the godly with the reproch of our aduersaries with the trouble of our owne consciences with the hazard of Gods glorie And therefore if it be so the good will of God let vs earnestly desire him that our trials and temptations may bee inward that they may bee stayed and stenched when they beginne that they breake not out abroade to the greater dishonour of the Lord and our further discomfort which surely they will doe if by cherishing them and not checking them wee striue not for some safetie against them Let vs humblie therefore long before feare this reproch to come and pray with the Prophet Lorde keepe mee from the reproch which I feare least otherwise the Lord seeing vs make no conscience in these cases bee auenged of vs who surely will dishonour them that sticke not to dishonour him Cease then to gaze at the worke of God and labour to gage the pride of your owne hearts in affection which the Lorde is contrained to shame vs with for the abuse of his graces for the discredit of his word the contempt of his glorie and for the neglect of our owne saluation which being before purposed rather then it should bee vnaccomplished wee shall haue shamefull Sergeants sent vnto vs as fire on our houses warres to spoyle our goods sicknes to weaken our bodies and torment of minde to scourge our consciences which will draw vs out by the eares from the heauie slumber of sinne wherein wee snorted And thus fitlie though suddenly we are slipt into the second point and obseruation of this doctrine which is that wee should not be too hie to enter into the gates of aduersitie nor being entred to behaue our selues vnpatiently as though it would vndoe vs to sit in the house of mourning a while rather wee must reioyce in it and be thankfull for it saying with the Prophet It is good for mee ô Lord that thou hast afflicted me c. because the holy Ghost here telleth vs that lowlinesse goeth before honour and in the schoole of humilitie wee shall learne the way to true glorie and Nobilitie Neither doe I here meane that affliction in it selfe hath of it selfe such vertue as to humble vs truly vnder the hand of God but when the spirit of God worketh with it that then it will breede in vs the fruites of righteousnesse repentance faith and holinesse it will driue vs to seeke comfort in the world to aske comfort by praier to yeeld comfort by compassion on other mens euils And therefore it is necessarie against the policie of Sathan who would discourage the Saints of God in their profession by dressing them with afflictions to stay our selues in this testimonie of the holy Ghost that before glorie goeth affliction and after lowlinesse commeth honor either in this life or in the life to come or in both This must further teach vs to profit by the threatnings of God publikely preached not to threaten them or to murmure against them that lay the iudgemeÌ„ts of God against vs in the law this must cause vs to make much of them that by sharpe censuring of vs will soonest draw vs out of sinne This must worke in vs a desire to reape some fruite by priuate admonitions yea and to call on others to admonish vs that we may still be kept in some good course of humilitie Further and besides this it is profitable for vs to frequent them that are sicke ready to diâ— perplexed in spirit imprisoned in chaines and oppressed with miserie that in them we may see our selues as in a mirrour and so with Moses to chuse rather to suffer afflictions then to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a time This acquainting our selues with the iudgements of God will both rubbe off securitie and stirre vs vp to greater thankfulnes for our selues and pitie towardes others Wherefore they are not in the way of humilitie to obtaine glorie who are so tender sighted that they cannot abide to see the iudgements of God they are too daintie eared that cannot or that will not heare the threatnings of the Lawe saying oh I cannot abide to heare one in desperation I cannot away to heare such fearfull speeches to heare the diuell speake in one I loue not to see one lie gasping and panting in death These things would depriue me of all mirth breede melancholy and stirre me vp to mâ—â—â—es Nay this delicatenes to flye from the Lord thus drawing neere vs will hasten these things vpon vs which we will not profit by in others Such eyes to see such eares to heare such hearts to be humbled it becommeth Gods people to haue that as they loue nothing more than glorie so they labour for nothing more than humilitie as they shun nothing more than coÌ„fusion so they auoid nothing more than pride of heart Which that we may doe let vs cast down our selues before the throne of mercie in the name and mediation of Iesus Christour Sauiour O eternall God and our most louing father behold vs in thine owne couenant c. FINIS OF THE GOOD EDVCATION OF CHILDREN THE SIXTH SERMON Prouerbs 17. 21. Hee that begetteth a foole getteth himselfe sorrowe and the father of a foole can haue no ioy THE holie Ghost speaking in the Scripture of foolish sonnes as that he that beâ—etteth such a one getteth himselfe sorrowe and that the father of a foole hath no ioy meaneth it not so much of naturall idiots and such as are destitute of common reason although it is true that this is a lamentable iudgement of God and a heauines to the parents of such a childe as of wicked children such as
bodily enemies to remaine eternally in the glorie of God of Christ Iesus the Spirit and the holy Angels is not this an infinite and incomprehensible ioy Wherefore men must leaue off the false ioyes of this world and the pettie ioyes of sinne and cleaue vnto this ioy and seeke after it Now euery one the greater treasure that hee findeth the more hee doth reioyce and so euerie one the neerer that hee draweth vnto saluation the more ioyfull and glad he is For the kingdome of God doth not keepe one and the same tenour in all men This ioy is not in all the children of God alike God he doth sometime hide his louing couÌ„tenance from them some times he giueth comfort and sometimes againe more sorrow And as wee see that the Lord sendeth sometimes wet weather and sometimes againe more faire weather sometimes he sendeth stormes tempests and boysterous weather and by and by most calme and still euen so dealeth he with his children sometime he hideth his graces from them which other sometimes he maketh apparrant vnto them And as after stormes and tempests come faire weather so after sorrowes and troubles ioyes and pleasures doe come vnto the children of God after their anguish and paines are past great calmenesse and peace of mind and quietnesse in conscience ariseth vnto them And as it is saidâ— in Psalme 30. 5. The anger of the Lord endureth but a while but in his fauour is life Weeping and sorrow may abide for an euening but ioy commeth in the morning Wherefore euery one is to examine himselfe whether he hath this ioy or not for whosoeuer hath it not certainly he hath not his saluation Yet it may be that he may haue some sight of it but it was neuer hid deepely in his heart And here we are to know that there are two sorts of ioyes in receiuing the word There is a ioy in the wicked in hearing of Gods word but it hauing but a small crust of the earth to nourish it it withereth quickly away and remaineth but for a time as is shewed in this chapter in the parable of the seede which fell in hard stonie ground There is another ioy which endureth and continueth vnto the ende which although it haue many intermissions yet it doth not altogether cease but will at the length haue the victorie against all sorrow whatsoeuer The one of these is the ioy of the minde the other is the ioy of the heart The first is deceitfull the second is effectuall A man may therefore be deceiued in ioy and thinke that he hath it before hee hath found it and that there is a ioy when a man thinketh that hee hath found a treasure when hee hath not and another ioy when he knoweth indeede hee hath found it euen so is there a double ioy in the kingdome of God For there is a ioy in the hearing and knowing of this that the kingdome and graces of God are offered vnto vs It is a ioyfull thing for a man to knowe his saluation and to know that God offereth vnto him eternall life and redemption but if this ioy doe but abide and swimme as it were on the top of their braine and goe no further then is there but a crust of the earth as it were in these hearers and their stonie and hard hearts are hardened with deceitfulnesse of sinne and there is also another ioy in this when a man is assured and fully knoweth that he is saued There is a ioy of the minde when a man doth see the mysterie of his saluation there is a ioy of the heart when a man hath the experience thereof the former of these ioyes may be deceiued the other cannot The former remaineth but for a time if a man doe rest onely in the knowledge of his saluation a man can minister no true comfort vnto this man For it is one thing to know there is eternall life and another thing to know that eternall life is ordained for thee For it is one thing to know that sinnes are pardonable and another thing to know that thy sinnes are pardoned neither doth it follow that because thou seest the way to heauen that therfore thou art there Wherfore thou must know that the seate of faith is not in the braine but in the heart and that the head is not the place to keepe the promises of God but the heart is the chest to lay them vp in Therefore as the minde must be conuinced of sinne so the heart must be continually rebuked feared humbled and terrified from sinne it must be the closet wherein the word of God must be kept With the heart saith the Apostle a man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse The minde of man if it be troubled it is nothing but if his heart be troubled the trouble thereof is great Therefore as the griefe of the minde is nothing to the griefe and sorrowe of the heart so the ioy of the minde is nothing comparable to the ioy of the heart And then it is indeed a true ioy when a man hath in his heart an experience of the mercies If I can say now not I but Christ Iesus which liueth in me O this is the ioy of the heart which passeth the reach of all vnderstanding Many cannot distinguish betweene this ioy of the minde and the ioy of the heart But let such men know that a temptation may change the minde and motion of the braine but the heart and affection being roote in goodnesse it can neuer change it For although there be sorrow in thy heart in the euening and for a season yet ioy againe will come in the morning The Lord he is faithfull who hath called his and he will alwaies perfect his worke in them first in raising vp the bodie in the last day and then in ioyning it together with the soule and making both partakers of that blessednesse and glorious happinesse which is prepared for them in the kingdome of heauen THE NINTH SERMON PREACHED ON PART OF the 44. verse of the 13. Chapter according to Saint Matthew MATTH 13. vers 44. And for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field IN the former Sermon wee shewed that the kingdome of God was taken in two diuers senses as namely First for the glorious estate of Gods children after this life when they shall liue eternally with God and enioy the presence of the holie Angels triumphing ouer sinne hell death and condemnation and secondly for the entrance which Gods children haue into the kingdome of God in this world This kingdome is of two parts one of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them the other of the graces of the Spirit which hee offereth by the meanâ—s Here we are taught that none shall euer haue fruition of the ioyes of heauen but those which take possession of them in earth none shall rise againe with Christ to glorie which doth not here arise
me wisedome in the secret of mine heart And Psal. 139. 23 Trie me O Lord and know mine heart proue me and knowe my thoughts In the night Of his holie exercises in the night the man of God speaketh Psal. 119 55. I haue remembred thy name in the night O Lord and haue kept thy law And Psal. 62. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements And vers 148. Mine eyes preuent the night watches to meditate in thy law The Physitians affirme that our dreames in the night season are agreeable to our musings in the day time and that our affections in our sleepe doe much follow the complexions the repletiō or euacuation of the bodie according to these they say also are the dispositions of the minde naturally without some violent alteration or extraordinarie operatiō And surely a man by diligent obseruation may espie his inclination of minde as well by his dreames sleeping as by his cogitations waking or rather the better by how much the night is more free from those troubles which worke great perturbations violent distractions of the minde in the day So that the agitations of the minde are by so much the more strong and effectual by how much it is more free and naturall which experience may teach both in them that are renewed and such as are vnregenerate The Philosophers not much disagreeing say that the ciuill vertuous man is much affected in the night according to his actions in the day and that the vertuous and the vicious man concerning halfe their liues that is the night seasō or sleeping times doe nothing differ sane that the dreames of the vertuous are good the dreames of the vitious are euill which if it be so then much more shall they whose hearts are throughly sanctified with the spirit of God either find comfort in good things or sorrow for their sinnes euen in the night season Such is the mercie of our God that he ceaseth not to continue our knowledge and to teach vs by his spirit and meditation euen in the night season and if at any time they breake forth into more sensuall libertie proceeding from their naturall appetite they make this profite of it by iudging that the Lord correcteth these wandring thoughts in the day by confused dreames in the night and their impure cogitations waking by vnchast imaginations in sleeping By the reines I gather is signified not the spirituall parts of the minde but the more grosse sensible parts of the bodie separated farre from the heart and that part which conceaueth and seemeth to be the Prophet his sense Psal. 51. 6. vers which before we alleadged that the Lord will not to that part which is most sensuall haue libertie giuen and that he hath charged the reformation of the soule to stretch it selfe to the most naturall parts and which are common with vs to brute beasts that euen in them also we should be sanctified Thus we see there is no part of vs whereof the Lord in mercie hath not care euen in the night in which one blessing the Lord will discerne and distinguish vs from brute beasts and more confirme vs in godlines For it is no small benefit if we rightly consider it that the spirit of God should so moderate with a continuall regiment our affections that if our imaginations burst forth wee should receiue the checke and be controuled in the night and by comparing one thing with another long agoe forgotten that the Lord should bring things againe to our remembrance Thus when we know we lye on the Lord his bed that in darke we must behold him present and feele our affections rectified our reines sanctified and our bed vndefiled we may be assured of some further sinceritie of our hearts wrought by his holy spirit and doubtlesse as we sayd before there is no small tryall of our hearts euen in our dreames when all things being more quiet then in the day greater oportunitie is offered of entering into our selues and furnishing our selues with serious deuises whether it bee in good or euill Wherfore God his children are not so lightly to passe ouer their night-thoughts but that they obserue in them either the mercifull corrections of God of some sinnes past or his gratious admonition of some sinnes to come or else his fauourable instructions concerning some sinne present which not beeing repented of will as well breake forth openly in the day as secretly in the night Nights To conclude we see in Dauid a minde throughly sanctified where the spirit of God keeping a continuall residence wrought a continuall progresse and growing in spirituall knowledge as well by nights as by dayes It followeth in the next verse I haue set the Lord alwayes before mee for hee is at my right hand therefore I shall not slide Hauing shewed before his delight in the Saints his hatred of Idolaters his stayed and full contented minde in God as his portion and inheritance who as well continued in him as he did begin his grace and that not only more openly in the day but also more secretly in the nights the Prophet now declareth how by all this hee was mooued to thinke that God was at all times in all places present with him both as a Lord to suruay his wayes least he should slip grossely and as a father to comfort him when he slipt of infirmitie His meaning and intent then is thus much that hauing seuered himselfe from Idolaters and ioyned in league with the Saincts wholy resting himselfe on the Lord and his word he desired nothing more then as the Lord had set a continuall watch ouer him both by day and by night so he might haue his heart in continuall awe to bee prepared for the Lord his presence The selfe same obedience the Lord requireth of Abraham Genes 17. 1. saying I am God all sufficient walke before me and be vpright that is seeing I am able by mine Almightie power to bring to passe whatsoeuer by couenant in mercie I haue promised to thee make me the arbiter of thy thoughts the suruayer of thy words and the viewer of thy workes commit thy wayes vnto mee in all things Neither must we thinke this to be enioyned to Abraham alone that others be exempted from this obedience but that euery true Israelite euery good Christian and true beleeuer who looketh with Abraham for God his power in accomplishing his promises must be assured hereof like as he was For where wee looke for like mercie we must performe like dutie and where wee hope for the like grace wee must haue the like faith albeit not in so great proportion yet in some acceptable measure following him whose example Rom. 4. we must not thinke so much to be person all as reall and for imitation How we should thus walke before the Lord we are taught of the holy Ghost Micah 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe
our wicked deedes our vnfauorie words but also the fountaine of al these euen our corrupt nature our vnbridled and vntamed affections our heart which is wonderfull faultie may be made knowne vnto vs that we may come to make conscience of our very thoughts because the thoughts are grieuous breaches of the law of God who being a Spirit hath made a law for our heart for our thoughts for our soule and conscience and thus being very loth in the sight of God to offend by thoughts vaine and vngodly to striue with our flesh and to haue our affections subdued to the spirit that so our heart being reformed all our members may bee conformable in euery respect to the will and commandement of Almightie God And thus farre must we be humbled if we will be truly humbled before the Lord. And truly if wee be not rightly humbled before the Lord we can hardly haue any assurance that wee are the children of God For without this humbling of vs hauing had some taste of the promises of God wee for the most part resemble the corne that our Sauiour speaketh of sowen in the stonie groūd which for a time flourished that is made a faire face as many hypocrites can doe now But hauing no roote nor nothing at all in truth they shew themselues how vnable they are to stand because they haue no deepnes of ground the seede of the word neuer begun nor rooted in their hearts So that we must be truly hūbled before the Lord and the word must be permitted to rip and lay open vnto vs the very secrets and thoughts of the heart Now those which see and feele their sinnes and are alreadie humbled more especially are humbled either by preaching of the law vnto them or else by affliction Affliction is either of the body or of the minde of these the Lord sometime to humble vs doth send the one sometime the other sometime both and all to humble vs before his Maiesty when as he seeth by reason of the corruption of our nature that the preaching of the law is not sufficient to humble vs to strike that terror into our hearts which might make vs duely prepared to receiue into our hearts the sweete and comfortable promises made to vs in Christ that it might be so rooted that it might still grow vp euen to the full ripe and perfitage of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ because I say our louing father seeth that the law will not suffice vs therefore it pleaseth him in mercie who will leaue no way vnassayed for the saluation of his children to prepare vs by afflicting vs which can not by the hearing of his law be truly prepared Now if affliction bee such a notable thing and the Lord worketh euen eternall life thereby oftentimes to those whom hee hath elected and called to bee his how louingly ought they to embrace it to whom the Lord so fatherly doth offer it and how patiently and chearefully ought they to beare it in asmuch as they thereby may assure themselues that God hath seuered them from the world and from those on whom he meaneth to shew no mercie in the day of his wrath And as for those whom the Lord as yet hath laid no scourge vpon them let them not long for it but let them lay the law of God and the threatnings thereof vnto their hearts to humble them thereby It is better to be humbled thereby than by affliction and yet better by affliction than not at all To commend affliction and to mislike of preaching of the law is as though one should commend a sore and dangerous purgation and mislike a good diet A good diet is able and it is the ordinarie meanes appointed of God to procure and conserue health which as many of vs as are not vnwise will obserue Now if for want of discretion or for greedie desire we neglect this and so by gathering together of ill and noysome humors within vs we endanger our life yet to saue our life wee will suffer the working of the most strong purgation that the Physition shall prescribe vs so the law that is the ordinarie meanes to make vs apt to heare the word of peace and saluation and ought of vs to be obserued and applied vnto vs that we may thereby be preserued rather than by affliction yet if our mercifull Lord and only Physition of our soule shall with tender compassion looke vpon our sores and shall see the maladie of our soule to bee incurable without the strong purgation of affliction then ought we euen with good courage to take it except we will suffer and see our endlesse vexation So purgation is good but it is more wisedome to obserue diet and affliction is profitable but if the law might take place effectually that were needelesse Let vs take heed therefore we deceiue not ourselues in thinking that affliction is the only meanes to bring vs to God and so neglect the due preparing by the law till time of affliction We see that is the meanes rather than this and affliction indeede is the curse of God Now the curse of God is the verifying of his lawe and though it please God to blesse it as he doth alwayes to his children for all things turne to the best to them that loue him yet ought it not to be the meanes to humble vs rather than the other The end of affliction and of threatning both is to humble vs and therefore it were better to be humbled by threatning than by experience of punishment for the threats of the law may doe this as well as affliction if we be not vnwise In our selues we may haue some testimonie of our true humbling in time of affliction yet is it hard to say for others whether one which now feeleth the hand of God vpon him and neuer felt any token of Gods displeasure before be either truly humbled for his sinnes for which he is afflicted or seemeth to be humbled because of the paine that he abideth Therefore euen he that is afflicted ought to examine his own soule whether he be truly humbled and feele within himselfe euen a griefe that hee hath so diuersly prouoked God to plague him acknowledging Gods vnspeakeable mercie and long suffering that he long ere this did not cleane consumne him least otherwise the diuel deceiue him as he hath done diuers who for a time seemed to bee humbled because of the heate of their griefe but afterwards when the Lord hath staied his hand they shew what their humbling was they turne againe to sinne as a dogge to his vomit and as a sow that is washing to her wallowing in the mire But as for him that feeleth the weight and burthen of his sinnes and Gods displeasure for sinne and euen groneth as it were vnder the burthen of sinne he may finde a heauenly comfort and assurance of the fauour of God for if thou seest a man truly humbled him will I consider saith the Lord.
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌ„cie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ„ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâ—â—â— as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌ„ber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
be deepelier humbled and â—raue more earnestly the pardon of that and other sins For as the beggar is alwaies mending and peecing his garment where he findes a breach so the penitent beleeuing hart must alwaies be exercised in repairing it selfe where it findes a want Againe oft times this triall serues to quicken and reuiue the hidden graces of the heart that men may be thankfull for them and feele an increase of them in the heart The good husbaÌ„d man cuts the braunches of the Vine not that he hath a purpose to destroy theÌ„ but to make them beare more fruit In the Canticles wheÌ„ Christ left his spouse then she riseth out of her bed she opens the dore her hands drop myrrhe on the barre of the doore then further she seekes and cals for him and praiseth him more then euer before Dauid testifieth the like of himselfe In my prosperitie I said I shall neuer be mooued c. but thou didst hide thy face I was troubled TheÌ„ cried I to thee O Lord prayed to my Lord. Lastly men that liue in the Church being for a time left of God become so impeniteÌ„t as that they must be giuen vp to Satan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the day of the Lord. The third end is the preuenting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many other had set out Craâ—â—er for the maintenance of his blessed truth against his Gods enemies he left him for a while to fall from his religion to make a dangerous recantation but so as therby he preuented many sins and prepared him to a glorious martyrdome As some of his owne words may testifie which he spake a little before his ende And now saith he I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth which now here I renounce as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death to saue my life c. And for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerably wheÌ„ he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancie and steadfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eyes lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthie right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian hearts are to make of these desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God and be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them coÌ„sider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his owne childreÌ„ very vsually then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be restoratiue against many a quame and swound of spirit conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let them again draw neere to God presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an ague is always creeping to the fire If it be demanded how a man should come neere G O D the answer is by the vse of his word and praier For by his word he speakes to thee by prayer thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God will take experience of his seruants let euery man triâ— and search his waies and euer bâ— turning his feete to the waies of Gods commâ—ndements let him indeuour to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men that so he may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene alwaies in the Lord I shall not sâ—ide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart Vers. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man redresse his waies in taking heede thereto according to thy word FIrst of all be perswaded that the word of God is that onely rule whereby the whole life of euerie man and that in euerie thing must be ordered euen the life of a young man who hath most reasons for himselfe why hee should bee excused as he is most disordered Vers. 10. With mine whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not wander from thy commaundements THen vpon this perswasion giue your selfe vnfainedly to the reading and heating of God his word as the meanes whereby God hath appointed to teach you and pray to God in the carefull vse of those meanes for his holy spirit that thereby you might come to the true vnderstanding of his word Vers. 11. I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee THat which you haue thus learned let it not onely swimme aloft in your braine but let it be deeply setled and grauen in your heart as a treasure labouring to frame all your affections according to it otherwise if thou knowe neâ—er so much it will notkeepe you from sinning against God Vers. 12. Blessed art thou O Lord teach me thy statutes YOu thus profiting giue thankes to God alwaies for that which you haue learned be it neuer so little it is more than many in the world doe know yet content not yourselfe with it as though you had sufficient but pray vnto him to be further inlightned because it is lesse than many other doe and yourselfe ought to know Vers. 13. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth BVt aboue all be careful to talke of that to others which you do daily learne yourselfe and out of the abundance of your heart speake of good things vnto men Vers. 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches THat you may doe all these things labour to haue a ioy in the word and in all the exercises of it more than in any worldly thing and to be occupied in these things with greatest delight for in what soeuer we take greatest delight that will stick fastest in vs. Vers. 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies LAst of all meditate and consider of that with yourselfe which you haue learned and muse vpon it alone not contenting yourselfe with the generall rules but labouring in
promises belong and then we may know that we shal be holâ—â—â— because through his promises he is become a voluntary debtor to vs. As a man that is able to help vs yet we haue no assuraÌ„ce that he wil help vnlesse he giue his word to vs. Then though God be merciful yet is not the misery or worldly men cured because the promises doe not belong to them vnlesse they beleeue Then it is no maruell though the Papists doubt of their saluation because they haue no faith nor will haue to applie the generall promises of grace to their owne hearts There is a difference betweene Gods children and the wicked in their trouble first the children of God are conuinced both in iudgement and in affection but the other are but only conuinced in iudgement as Pharaoh Ahab Saul For where the iudgement affection are both conuinced there followeth conuersion now because these were conuinced yet not conuerted therefore it was onely in iudgement and not in affection Secondly the children of God doe so confesse his Iustice as that they also confesse â—im mercifull which setleth them in sound iudgement and inflameth their affections but the other doe only confesse his iudgement and therfore we see theeues and whores recâ—â—t and yet returne to their filth again because iustice can breake yet mercy only chaÌ„geth from euil to good Thridly the children of God by one fault are brought to amendment of their whole liues through sorrow which worketh repentance but the wicked by Gods iudgements are brought to a confused thinking of sinne and amendment or else rest so much in one that they looke not to any other as Pharaoh confessed that God is righteous but he let not the people of Israel goe Achab confessed yet he restored not the vineyard againe and Pharaoh by this one sin was not brought to the sight of his Idolatric nor to any care to leaue it If we will then haue vse of this threefold difference let vs euer pray that our affections may euer yeelde to that which our iudgements doe subscribe to and that not onely for feare of punishment but because with the Lord there is mercie and when we are conuinced of any one sinne let vs so labour to amend that as we also looke the whole course of our life to amend whatsoeuer is amisse therein Vers. 77. Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue for thy Law is my delight IN that he doubleth this request in two verses hee sheweth that he had no light feeling of sinne yea that he was as a dead man because hee felt not the life of God in him This must wee marke that when wee are brought to so lowe estate that all comfort seemeth to bee past yet let vs remember that Gods children haue beene so and therefore let vs double our prayers knowing that with the Lord is mercie with him is life in death and helpe in the greatest extremitie This if we can doe then shall we be armed against the greatest temptation that Satan hath and that is this to perswade vs that our case is such as neuer any of Gods children were in our temptations such as no man had our sins such as none haue committed with which if he can preuaile then doth he make vs past hope of recouerie then doth he make vs past vsing any meanes to be recouered for when wee are perswaded that the disease is incurable then wee leaue all meanes that might helpe vs Marke the tender consciences of Gods children If this man of God which had beene no common sinnâ—â— was so humbled for sinne that his moysture was turned into drought Psal. 32. before he could be brought to confesse his sinne it first sheweth how greatly sorrowfull we should be and againe the great hypocrisie that is in our hearts whereby the diuel worketh in vs to thinke that our sinnes are but small therefore to be careles of them that at the last he may make them so great as that we shal thinke they be not able to be forgiuen This is his practise and his purpose therefore let vs take heede of it That I may liue He did eate and drinke and he had the vse of his senses yet this he counted no life because he felt not himselfe reconciled to God but was in sorrow and heauinesse yet hee was skilfull in musicke which might haue put sorrowe away hee had also friends and many valiaÌ„t men in whose company he might haue delighted yet in all these he tooke no pleasure but still this was in his minde how he might be reconciled to God What shall wee say then of them which so that they may haue these outward things they neuer care for Gods fauour or if they bee in trouble they onely sâ—eeke to put away their trouble by company play c. and neuer seeke with their heart to bee reconciled to God Both these are farre from the affection of this man and let vs knowe that though we had kingdomes at our pleasure though wee had at commaundement all pleasure and pastime yet if wee were not reconciled to God and if they were not sanctified to vs in Christ they would nothing auaile vs and the end of them would be but heauinesse Then let vs not flatter our selues for the life of sinne is the death of the soule and without Christ there is no life but if through Christ we be reconciled to God then can no miserie make vs miserable and though we want all outward things yet wee haue all in God through Christ. For thy Law is my delight He felt not this presently but he meant that when God should restore him to life that he might not deceiue himselfe he should feele Gods mercie in his word so that without Gods mercy in his word hee felt no comfort Many will confesse them to be miserable if they haue not Gods mercy but few will with Dauid acknowledge that without mercy in the word they are miserable The word is the meanes to bring vs to Gods mercy therefore by the word we must esteeme Gods mercies Let vs examine if the reading hearing and meditating of Gods word bee as sweete vnto vs as our very life or whether we haue speciall feeling of Gods fauour in his word so that the feeling of Gods goodnesse doth euen make vs with this man of God to delight in it The great delight in Gods word ouershadoweth all worldly pleasures and will make men vse them as though they vsed them not but if we cannot come to this delight then is it no maruell if that we put our whole pleasure in these outward things The way to come to this delight is to keepe a continuall warre against our affections for if we please our selues in them then shall not the word be pleasant till those affections be controlled but if we can tame our affections of anger lust c. then shall we feele sweetnesse in the
not become so much subiect to others but others shall submit themselues to mee I shall purchase to my selfe credite countenance and authoritie to pleasure my friends and withstand mine enemies Thus we see why we cannot ouer-wrastle the vanities of this life because we striue not aright Now likewise how are we so enabled to forsake our worldlines euen because we doe not depend on Gods prouidence Then the way to fight against couetousnes is to fight against the distrust of Gods prouidene and want of beliefe in the word of God in that for too much loue of this world and too little loue of the word they doe not deuide their times that sometimes they may giue themselues to prayer to reading to conferring of the word And how doe these men reason with themselues I shall one day be olde and Age is accompanyed with many euills of weaknes and impotencie I must not thinke then to liue without miserie vnlesse I liue now with some care I must prouide for my wife and children and not leaue them to the broad world it standeth me therefore in hand to worke and to take paines whilest I may So the pleasure of this temptation taketh away the sweetnes of the meditation of the life after death Manie striue against anger and yet the more they striue the more they fret because they resist not the beginning of their Anger which is a secret pride conceiued in their mindes For of pride saith the holy-Ghost in the booke of the Prouerbs commeth contention Such men haue this reason whereunto they yeelde I haue deserued well of their hands I neuer did them iniurie they ought to haue esteemed otherwise of mee they haue abused mee greatly who therefore can beare such contempt and miuries Now if we fight in humblenesse of minde against this corrupt reason wee shall fight against our Anger I suppose a bruite beast is not so ill in his kinde as a man in his corrupt iudgement Then lowlinesse in taking a fight of our wants in good and heauenly things is the thing that will humble vs. This is that which will cut our combes when wee thinke too well of our selues when we see too much by our painted sheath this will make vs to pull downe our peacocks tayle What maketh young men so loose and profit so little by all the admonitions which are vsed to them but onely their corrupt reason which on this sort deceiueth their soules Why is not this lawfull doe I any body harme in so doing doe not all others this as well as I Well if they will not bidde warre against these corrupt imaginations they shall neuer preuaile against their euill affections Whereof is it that the wisest men become whore-hunters and the wisest women often become whores is it not because the Lord punisheth the pride of reason with filthinesse and whilest they will not fight against corrupt reason they cannot get the victorie ouer their filthie affection they will thus reason I haue beene thus long married and haue no children my wife is neuer quiet she is a shrew I will see if I can haue children with another and haue quietnesse abroad Bid battell then to reason if you will fight against sinne for iudgemēt being conuinced we may the better encombate with affection Let vs then take heede to those conceits which are not yet in the bowels of the braine for then the diuell is brought to infect reason and so draweth neere to corrupt affection All idle thoughts discourses comming but to the mind must make vs afraide least we become corrupted And let vs remember that wee must loue the Lord with al our hearts mindes that he taketh vp to his glory al our cogitatiōs And therfore though we yeeld not to lust in affection we must strike at cōcupisence at the first motion because our thoughts haue not been wholy with the Lord We must destroy the broode whilest it is in hatching and wound sinne before it haue receiued a perfect shape For it is better to striue against sinne whilest reason is on our side than when both reason and affection are conspired against vs. Now let vs examine our selues euery man search his own heart whether we be grieued for the sudden discourses and glauncing imaginations in vs or rather whether they be not sweete vnto vs. What is the reason why wee refuse to sinne is it not because wee thinke thus with our selues What shall I doe this thing Shall I commit this fact It is a beastly thing it is a dangerous attempt For there are some which will mislike to haue themselues misled with the temptations of murder of stealing or adulterie and yet will let passe quietly in them rouing imaginations and idle cogitations We see in many after their fall repentance commeth for if in iudgement we could before sinne preuailed discerne the corruption of reason deceiuing and leading captiue our affections as wee doe after wee haue sinned wee should not so soone be deluded For we see it commonly commeth to passe that we repent vs and mislike our selues for some foregoing euil we say Oh what a foole was I that could not consider of this where was my wit how was I besotted Conuince a naturall man of his reason and he wil be ashamed of his purpose but so long as he hath reason on his side hee will not yeeld an inch Why commeth it to passe that there are almost no Heretikes conuerted and so many profane professours conuerted but because the sinne of these men is the sinne of affection the sinne of the other is the sinne of reason and iudgement Peter of whom we reade in the Gospell did not so much sinne of affection as in reason For being put in minde of Christ his afflictions how he should goe vp to Ierusalem and suffer many things and consulting with reason thought it a very straunge thing and not agreeing to equitie that such a Prophet and mirrour of the world and that he that had done so many good things and had wrought so many miracles in that country neuer doing any harme to any man should suffer of such men Wherefore when as our Sauiour Christ sawe Peter giuen so much to naturall reason in that he cried Maister saue thy selfe hee checked him saying Come behind mèe Sathan thou sauorest not of things which are of God but of fleshe and blood Vpon which occasion least the other Disciples also should haue presumed our Sauiour Christ gaue this generall doctrine that if any would become his Disciples they should take vp their crosse and follow him As also that none could follow him in truth vnlesse they denied thēselues where in denying of our selues he meaneth nothing else as the occasion of his foregoing speech plainely sheweth then the forsaking of the reason of the flesh S. Iames chap. 1. teacheth vs that if wee will mortifie our affections wee must first vse the meanes secondly
in the first and sixt verses with prayer couched in the middest of the portion It is a marueilous strange thing that one thing should bee so often repeated as this to commend still Gods law and to pray still to be taught in the same This proceedeth from the comfort which he felt in the word and from the fight of the corruption of his owne heart and is commended to vs in writing to shew vs our corruption and to labour for the like fruite Wherfore seeing experience hath taught vs thus much we must learne that we can neither see the comfort of our seeking after God nor our calamitie and miserie to be deliuered out of it vnlesse we pray with the Prophet for the right knowledge of the law of God so that we are much to thanke our God that he giueth vs in another such a fight of our owne corruption As in the first verse there is a notable commendation of the word so is there also a singular declaration of his faith Thy word O Lord is a lantorne to my feete and a light vnto my path This seemeth to all men to haue been learned long agoe and belched out in time of Poperie and that it is no new thing but a saying very well knowne but when we looke into the seuerall practises of men which is the righteous iudge of all mens iudgements wee shall finde men to be farre from any inward faith shewed in such fruits This made the Prophet to sweare in that he saw on one side his happines so great in the word the corruption of his heart on the other side And in meditating day and night in Gods law and considering his righteous iudgements he saith in trueth Thy word is a lanterne c. If we will looke into our selues we shall finde that those things which seeme to be most easily beleeued are furthest from faith and that things most easie to be learned are furthest from practise True it is that euery man will say Who will not beleeue this what a beast were he that would denie the truth of Gods word But alas our carelesse reading our rare meditating our cold praying and praising of God for his word our seldome conference of the word will testifie against vs in time to come that we neuer truely beleeued We must first looke and note our selues and then we shall profit somewhat more The man of God opposeth here the word to mans wisedom which he had meÌ„tioned in the verse going before as light is contrarie to darknes For as in darknes we cannot goe safely without the light of a lanterne or such like euen so are we in ignorance and rebellion if we be not continually guided by the word of God and his Spirit This then is a further thing how durst blind bayards be so bold who liuing in the darknes of Egypt thinke they are in the light and being vnable to discerne betweene persumption and despayre betweene promises and threatnings betweene things streightly commanded voluntarily done suppose themselues to be sharpe sighted Nay we shall finde these fruites to be but in few It is said Matth. 22. 23. The light of the body is the eye if then thine eye be single thy whole body shall be light 23. But if thine eye be wicked then all thy body shall be darke Where our Sauiour Christ borroweth his speech from the senses of the body and translateth it to the powers of the soule For as euery part of the body is lightsome whilest the eye seeth so a man being inlightened with the word and the Spirit hauing his eyes alwaies to heauen hath his affections aright and on the contrarie as all things are lothsome to that bodie which for want of the eyes is wholy darkened so a man sitting in the darknes of ignorance hauing his mind wholy set on earthly things hath his affections disordered Now that there is no light in vs but all is darknes in our soules the Apostle Peter doth plainely shew it 2. Pet. 1. 19. We haue a most sure word of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that ye take heede as to a sure light in a darke place c. Where he commending the Christians for their care of the word sheweth that it is a light in the darke and teacheth vs that how much knowledge we haue so much we are in good affections Also Paul Ephes 4. 17. 18 saith I testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walke nâ—t as other Gentiles walke in the vanitie of their minde 18. Hauing their cogitation darkened and being strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them c. Where he sheweth that the man vnregenerate hath his minde vnderstanding and heart corrupt and blinde in that life which God liueth in his and that as the man which seeth being in darknes or in light the blind man gropeth vncertainely euen so all our doing are endlesse and headlesse which are without the light of knowledge Shall we thinke now that euery man beleeueth this to be true No for if they did they would doe otherwise If they felt this in affection in any measure would they not come out of their prison to the liberty of Gods saints would they not auoid the darkenesse to see the bright sunne What a follie were it for a man who hauing scales and gleamy diseases on his eyes might be cured and will not This is a double fault that when men may know they will lie in errours and ignorance and when they may be conuerted they will dwell still in Heresie Oh what a thing is this wilfullie to remaine in darkenesse and to sleepe at the hearing of the word when the Lord giueth them a lanterne for their feete and offereth knowledge and yet to be no better than the stockes they sit on If it pleased the Lord who giueth vnderstanding to the ignorant and draweth light out of darkenesse to reueale the light into their darke coÌ„sciences they should know that when light came vnto them they refused it and that they are louers of darknes more than of light But he that worketh all things mightily iâ— all men must shew this light vnto their darkenes because they that are in hell thinke on none other heauen they that lie in vnrighteousnes thinke of no other righteousnesse and sitting in the vallies of death they remember none other life We must therefore pray that the Lords glorious light of the gospel may open the eyes of their consciences and let euery man examine his owne heart that he may pray to haue his iudgement cleared by the true knowledge of the word and his affections renewed to the due obedience of the same For how much knowledge wee haue so much light haue we and looke how much we lie in ignorance so much we lie in darknes Wee know but in part when we are at the highest in this life how great then is that darkenes
concupiscence shall solemnely vow to refraine the familiaritie of wanton women and will not come in place where light women frequent but with Iob shall make a couenant with his eyes we see this by the word also to be warrantable And thus much for meanes to auoide euill now for meanes to doe good If a man feele himselfe dull and slow in reading the word or slacke in prayer shall to the prouoking himself the more make a couenāt daily to reade some portion of the word and to bestow some time of the day in prayer if this be taken vp in the wisedome of the Spirit to cast off sluggishnesse and prouoke alacritie herein we see because at morning noone-tide and euening some of Gods children haue vsed it he may set himselfe a taske and thereby may make a stay for his wauering minde Howbeit these things must not be perpetuall as it is in other couenants For a man may abstaine from women and wine for a time and yet not for euer because it must bee done for some certaine ends and causes as also with some holy conditions As for example if a man hath taken a time of the day to pray in and at that time he shall haue some speciall cause of setting foorth Gods glorie or if his particular calling requiring an whole man shall call him away then if hee omit it there is no breach because the thing which hee is about to doe is according to Gods law This is needfull to be considered with a godly care that wee double that some other day when we shall be more at libertie which we haue for the same causes pretermitted the day before If then there be iust occasion offered of this remission for otherwise wee must not be remisse we know that the couenant is not broken in that we made it with a condition that we would vse it so farre foorth as it might not hinder Gods glory our dutie to our brethren nor our seuerall calling because in such a case to obey is better than sacrifice But if there be no iust cause of pretermitting this purpose then is there iust cause of sorrowing for breaking the couenant But here wee see an helpe wee haue not done this taske to day because of idlenes what then We must returne to the assurance of forgiuenes of sinnes and must redeeme that with double diligence which wee haue lost through wilfull negligence In these vowes then taken vp of our selues as meanes to auoid sinne or to doe good we must first take heede that they bee made within the compasse of the word Secondly that they be but for a time and not continuall Thirdly that they bee euer made with wife and discreete considerations least being broken our cōsciences be troubled Fourthly if there be any fault that it be recompenced by double dutie and diligence afterward Thus wee see how either for to pricke vs to good or stay vs from some euill wee may make a couenant vpon condition in a desire of Gods glorie and in crauing Gods grace And thus much of his care and conscience to Gods iudgements now let vs come to the third argument which is his affliction Vers. 107. I am very sore afflicted O Lord quicken me according to thy word IN that the man of God vseth this as a reason before his prayer it seemeth hee was not meanely troubled but sorely vexed as wee may see in ioyning that which he saith in the verse following My soule is continually in mine hand yet doe I not forget thy law Wherein carying his soule in his hand he meaneth that he hath no assurāce of his life but is in continuall danger of it as wee count those things which be in our hand to be hardly sure and in perill to slip from vs as we may see by other places of the word As in the booke of Iudges Iephtha saith I caryed my life in mine owne hand that is I did hazard my life 1. Sam. 28 21. where the Pythonisse saith I haue put my soule in my hand which is all one as if shee should say I haue ventured my life or I was at deaths doore Iob. 13. 14. Wherefore doe I teare my flesh with my teeth and put my soule in my hand As if hee should say Why doe I put my life in danger For euen as water lying in our hand is soone slipt out so our soule beeing in our hand is said to be at deaths doore Besides he confesseth that he had many snares and pestilent deuices of his enemies laid against him so that at his least going astray hee was layed for and readie to bee taken In that hee needed thus to pray wee may see how reason might haue moued him to the contrarie Flesh and blood might haue taught Daniel that in such narrow search hee might haue shut his window when he praied or haue conueied himselfe into some secret chamber and so to haue vsed some policie and prouided means to haue saued himselfe had not the spirit of God mightily preuailed in him against all such temptations So when by reason of some imminent danger we are at our wits end sathan would haue vs go in by-paths and not to make the word of God a lantorne to our feete Saul when hee could heare nothing from the Lord was driuen thus by his extreame daunger to goe to the witches We see then how necessary it is for Gods children in the time of triall to pray for their direction in the right wayes Againe because when we are hardly dealt with wee are ready to reuenge with policie we see how he prayeth to keepe himselfe aright It was vndoubtedly the great mercie of God to Dauid then to pray that no affection of reuenge might enter into him Oh how needfull then is it for vs whē the wicked shall deale with vs vnreasonably to pray to the Lord to be kept in iudgement from policie and in affection from reuenging and that we may stay our iudgement on Gods promises and our affections on his dealings Thirdly if all meanes be wanting to vs then will the diuell moue vs to despaire and therefore great neede haue we to pray that we may be deliuered from the darkenesse of despaire by the lanterne of Gods word We see how necessarily the man of God praied not to be tempted aboue his strength and that the rod of the wicked should not fall on his lot least he should put his hand vnto wickednesse and therefore craued wisedome in Gods word faith in his promises and patience in his goodnesse We see then the plaine meaning of the man of God in this verse if we call to minde in this word very sore afflicted that which we haue heard before that his eyes failed his heart fainted his spirit panted his naturall powers melted and to be briefe that he was an image of death As a man cannot abide great prosperitie no more can he abide great aduersitie For as we are puft vp
prayer doe wee come before his Maiestie as pricked with a feare thereof are wee pressed with feeling our wants doe wee feare the repulse Oh let vs craue by prayer that we may not come in fashion but in feare not on custome but of conscience and with a free spirit If the spirit make vs free saith Iohn then are we free indeede wee are so captiuated of our selues that we cannot be free but by the spirit When then we see vs in this dulnes and custome in hearing reading or praying we must pray with Dauid Psal 51. 10. Create in mee a cleane heart O God and renue a right spirite within mee 12. Restore to mee the ioy of thy saluation and stablish me with thy free spirit Where hee hauing lost as it were the freedome of the spirit the cleannes of his heart and the ioy of his minde prayeth to haue them all restored againe And thus much for our admonition Now for our comforts I am sore afflicted accept my free offerings How could hee before afflicted and yet free when he desired to be quickened he felt not this freedome Neuertheles he ceased not to offer his sacrifice whereby we are taught to offer our prayers to God although through perplexitie of the spirit wee know not how to pray nor what to say but speake sighing and groaning for this is a sacrifice acceptable to the Lord. For though wee cannot pray with comfort yet we must craue of the Lord euen by mourning and complaining of our owne estate and bewailing our case this also is an acceptable sacrifice For a sacrifice of sacrifices is a contrite heart saith the Prophet And as wee said before out of the last of Esay to an humble heart will I looke saith the Lorde When wee cannot then finde free ioy let vs come with free sorrow and when we know not how to pray Gods Spirit will teach vs how to craue how to sigh and how to pray and the Lorde will know the meaning of his owne Spirit crying in vs. The meaning of the man of God in effect is I powre out my prayer in the aboundance of my griefe and from a full heart we see when a man wanteth a thing though he cannot intreat his friend to obtaine it of him yet hee may freely mourne and lament his estate Let vs then when we cannot pray not cease to mourne and to make a noyse as Ezechias who chattered like a Crane or Swallow wherein he sheweth that he was so pressed with sorrow that he could doe nothing but sigh and groane When wee growe therefore in languishing grieses this is not the thing which pleaseth the Lord but it nourisheth still in vs mistrust Wee may see in the word of God the vnperfit speeches of Gods children and dearest Saints vttering in their griefe their patheticall affections For what was the remedie in this confusion but euen to powre out freely before the Lord their griefs and in opening them to their friends yea and when they could doe neither of both yet would they reueale their sorrowes to the trees of the fielde His offering we see were his griefes The Lord is God and not an Idoll hee will heare thee when thou criest vnto him It may be thou art ashamed to confesse thy faults before man thou needest not be ashamed to confesse thy sinne before God Man may cast thee in the teeth with thine infirmities the Lord will neuer vpbraide thee Man will not keepe counsell neither can giue thee counsell the Lord will both keepe and giue thee counsell Man may prescribe some means of deliuerance but the Lord will both tell thee the means of thy deliuerance and will deliuer thee So the Prophet in his owne example Psalm 42. 3. offereth his griefe vnto the Lord in teares for when one waue went ouer another and his reason and his soule had made a tumult within himselfe yet he said Why art thou cast downe my soule vnquiet within me waite on GOD c. Let vs then consider of the promise made Rom. 8. 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what to pray as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed Let vs then though wee know not how to pray in freedome of ioy pray in freedome of sorrow Let vs beginne to offer in sorrow and in time wee shall offer in ioy For Psal 30. 5. Though weeping may abide at euening yet ioy commeth in the morning And Psal. 126. 5. Though we shall sowe in teares yet we shall reape in ioy Vers. 109. Mâ— soule is continually in mine hand yet doe I not forget thy law Vers. 110 The nicked haue lâ—ida snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts BY this phrase is meant that hee was at the point of death as it may bee seene by other places of the Scriptures as when the Ephramites were angrie with Iephtha because he went to warre without them he answered I put my life in my hand c. The Witch likewise which spake to Saul vseth the same speech and I haue put my soule in my hand c. And Iob saith why should I rent my flesh with my teeth or carry my soule thus in my hand c. Where he meaneth that he was at deaths doore My soule sainteth mine eyes faile I wither like a bottle and such speeches declare his miserie This great danger wherein hee is hee vseth as a third reason to moue the Lord to heare his prayer for by this meanes it came to passe that his praier was more earnest The greatnes of his griefe he amplifieth in the 109. and 110. verses And in this extremitie of griefe we shall see that he had good cause to pray earnestly if we do consider the reasons which flesh and blood would put in to his minde For first when he saw that he was in such streights that he could not see meanes or waies to be deliuered then his reason would perswade him to leaue the light of the word as a thing that in this case shewed no light and to vse policie for to helpe himselfe This is a great temptation and if God had not assisted him he might haue fallen hereby For we see that Saul when the Lord gaue him no answere by Vrim and Thummim nor other ordinarie meanes hee thought good in policie to aske counsell of a Witch which he before time had punished with death Thus would corrupted iudgement haue carried him to vse policie and vnlawfull meanes and to haue forsaken the lanterne of the word if the Lord had not stayed him and therefore this was one cause to moue him most earnestly to pray Secondly if he looked to his affections he should find them as corrupt for they would haue carried him to reuenge when hee sawe himselfe to bee vnreasonably and vnconscionably dealt withall and therefore to restraine the headstrong affection of reuenge it was very needfull
that hee should pray feruently For wee see that when Nabal dealt churlishly and vncurteously with him because hee wanted this helpe of prayer to keepe vnder his affection therefore hee straightwayes sware hee would kill him and would haue done so had not Abigail stayed him and pacified his wrath whereas at other times when Saul dealt iniuriously with him and the Lord might seeme to haue giuen him into Dauids hand yet because hee had prepared his heart by prayer hee abstained from reuenge and committed vengeance to the Lord. This then might bee a second reason to moue him to pray Thirdly when hee saw all meanes taken away that he must vse no meanes of his owne neither yet reuenge himselfe then would the diuell bee busie to driue him to despayre of helpe and safetie therefore great neede he had to pray that the lanterne of the word might light him against the darknes of despayre As man cannot beare too much prosperitie so he cannot beare too much aduersity and not onely extreame prosperitie and aduersitie but euen some little affliction or prospetitie will cause our corruption to breake out Wee are then to accuse ourselues of vnbeliefe that doe breake out in little things more than this man in his great troubles And to remedie this wee must set this and such examples before vs to strengthen vs that as God helped others so he will helpe vs. If God dealt so with them that had not such spirituall promises as wee nor so cleere light of the Gospell as wee and they so many wayes pleased God and wee haue so many wayes sinned and they had so plentifull promises of this life and we haue spirituall then we must not thinke to escape troubles but must correct our womanish affection Vers. 111. Thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the ioy of mine heart THis is the amplifying of the first verse This is a true signe that he loued the word because he loued it as well in trouble as in prosperitie This is a rare signe of faith for many are like Iobs wife who in trouble forgâ—t the commandements and slided from them but the contrarie was in Iob. We shall not then haue a sure triall of our faith before our troubles trie vs yea and sore troubles that our soule is in our hand But if in the greatest we can say the Lord is our strength our faith is strong but if little troubles make vs faile our strength is weake Therfore we must meditate of these things before they come that we may stand when they come If this man in trouble forsooke not Gods word how ought we to be ashamed â—â—â— in prosperitie cannot stand stedfast yea we may feare his iudgements because that seeing we be led away with vanitie now when trouble commeth we shall fail away For the continuance of sinne doth either brawne the hearts or worke sore griefe to them that haue it Then must we looke to the benefits we haue receiued for they are not otherwise good but as they are sanctified by the word prayer c. and when we seeke the glorie of God and the profit of our brethren He first protesteth his loue to the word in that he maketh it his inheritance which he proueth because his heart is set on it for where the heart is there is his treasure By testimonies is meant the couenant betweene God and his people wherein he bindeth himselfe to them and them to him Some thinke that the excellencie of the word is here set out by many names but we must look to the proprietie of euery word as before by iudgements so by this word testimonies is meant the couenant not the commandements because they cannot be our inheritance for they cannot comfort vs because we cannot fulfill them but faile in them and cannot therefore take comfort but it is rather a killing letter It is the Gospell that bringeth peace and comfort The law when it is taken generally containeth all the word particularly the commandements so the word generally both law and Gospell but particularly the promises as Rom. 10. So likewise by the testimonies when they are opposed to the law is meant the promises of the couenant as Esay 8. and this testimonie is confirmed to vs by the Sacraments as to them by sacrifices The couenant is called an inheritance First because it is excellent Secondly because it is proper to them Thirdly because it cannot be lost but by their owne default It is his first because God hath promised to write his law in his heart Secondly because he hath promised to him life by it Thirdly because God will performe his promise This couenant is excellent because hereby we are made the sonnes of God and hauing our sinnes for giuen vs we shall be enabled in some measure to keepe the law and that trouble and griefe where with many are destroyed yet shall turne to our good Againe it is excellent because it is permanent 1. Pet. 1. where it is called vncorruptible All things compared with this are vile I count all things but dung saith Paul Men will in danger make shipwracke of all that they may saue their liues so Paul did euen willingly part with all things and counted them but dung for this Phil. 3 8. 9. We must examine whether we make this account of our saluation and of the word which is called milke meate siluer and all things that we should seeke all things in it This inheritance is proper to the elect as Iam. 4 Rom. 12 and Iohn saith that This is our priuileage to be the sonnes of God For riches are common to the good and euill so is glorie c. for both haue these things therefore they are no true inheritance because they are common to many and these things cannot get vs heauen nor deliuer vs from hell It cannot be lost but by our owne default for that that some lose their inheritance without default is the corruption of the world but forgiuenes of sinnes and such like which are our inheritance cannot be lost for though Princes may be driuen from their kingdomes yet cannot the gates of hell preuaile against vs so that though the mightie can take away our life yet they cannot take away the loue prouidence and good will of God The things and inheritance are most esteemed which are of longest continuance and haue longest indured as to esteeme leases better than to be tenants at will copies better than leases heritages better than copies because there is no collusion and cauill of law can take it from vs. This is most excellent and such is our inheritance for wee were elected thereto before all worlds and looke to goe the same way that all the faithfull before vs haue gone and haue it confirmed with the Law Prophets and Gospell and with the godly death and holy life of his seruants This word bringeth to vs the things that eye cannot see c.
leaue me not to mine oppressors THe Prophet goeth on praying for the increase and continuance of Gods fauour vsing two arguments the first by shewing his afflictions which hee suffered the seconde by declaring his affection to the word whereunto is added a reason drawne from the nature of GOD that it is his time to helpe in affliction His generall desire then is to haue a further loue of Gods word to this end hee sheweth his miseries and afflictions and with what affection hee longed for helpe trusting that God would now come to doe right His prayer is that the Lord would not suffer him to bee ouercome with ouer-much afflictions but that as it is Psal. 125. 3. that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put their hands vnto wickednesse and that the hands of the oppressors should not preuaile God then giueth vs this libertie that wee may pray against our and his enemies but wee must withall consider these two reasons I haue executed As if the Prophet said Thou hast promised to helpe all them that hold causes and maintaine them well through thy grace I haue vsed a good cause well performe therefore oh Lord thy promise in me So the Prophet prayeth Psal. 41. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse c. where hee sheweth that as God doth promise to helpe in afflictions so he requireth of our parts that wee should suffer as weldoers and as doing well in a good cause as if hee had expressed his minde in these words O God the cause which I maintaine is iust and I haue maintained it well let them fall then that haue an ill cause against me who hauing so righteous a cause As we haue to learne that we shall not be without oppressors if we doe well so must we learne how to behaue our selues therein It seemeth monstrous to some that we should by weldoing purchase such enemies as if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God 1. Pet. 3. 13. Who is it that will harme you if you follow that which is good Yet it is a thing in the secret iudgement of God either to the triall of the faith of his children or the fulfilling of the sins of the wicked Who would thinke a man should haue enemies but by desert True it is if the world were aright but because wee liue in such a world wherein Christ himselfe executing iudgemēt and righteousnes did suffer because it hated him much more must we looke for it as Christ himselfe hath also fore warned because the seruant must not be aboue his maister and because we labour and cease not to hinder the kingdome of Sathan hee enarmeth the world with hatred against vs also We must not think that we can be here quiet For although we be sometimes troubled because we haue not done somewhat which we ought yet often we must be oppressed as righteous doers although not so as our enemies finally shall preuaile against vs. We see the Prophet desireth God to be the patrone of a righteous cause and of a righteous cause rightly handled we must then if we will assure our selues of Gods protection first consider if our cause be iust and hauing such a cause whether we haue rightly dealt in it Let vs therefore when we are oppressed search our cause if we feele that our conscience be guiltie then no maruell though wee suffer because the Lord correcteth either our euill cause or our ill handling of a good cause Wee must see that in the equitie of our request our cause be iust and true and being good that our dealing therein bee also iust and right Let vs see this now in particulars Our Sauiour Christ saith he came to put dissension betweene the father and the sonne the mother and the daughter and that the father in law should bee against his son in law and the sonne in law against his father in law True it is if it be for the Gospels sake and we withall haue done our duties and obedience which nature our callings require that we be hated yet must we not be dismaied although we haue the enemies of our own familie of them which by nature are ioyned to vs we are not to be discouraged if it be righteousnes which we must maintaine and vnrighteousnes which they maintaine if thē our cause being good we vse all obedience loue and dutie and yet be grieued we must recouer our selues with that which Christ hath said but if our cause bee ill or being right wee shewed not our selues humble and dutifull in the defence of it then we haue deserued iustly to be euill entreated of them If wee shall obserue this to happen either among Magistrates to their subiects or Landlords to their tenants or any other gouernours to their inferiours when they shall deale ill with vs in debts fines and exactions we must consider that if we haue done righteously we haue the libertie to comfort our soules in prayer Lord I haue done the part of a faithfull subiect or the dutie of a good tenant Lord helpe me against this man which oppresseth me wrongfully But if we haue discouraged their hearts either simply by ill doing or in a good thing by ill dealing we must know that the Lord by them doth take some good thing from vs who from them did take some good duties We must see then whether we haue done our duties in loue or not this will keepe vs from fuming and will make vs rest in prayer The ignorance of this doctrine maketh vs fret and fume who neuer consider whether our cause be good or whether in a good cause wee haue vsed good dealing or no. If Gods children looke thus into their consciences it will humble them as surely I did not well to him God suffereth him to doe the like to me againe and meateth out vnto mee the like measure with mine owne meat-yeard Where wee must learne that Gods children neuer deale so earnestly with their enemies as with their God And as this holdeth in superiours so must wee marke this doctrine in all troubles with our inferiours or equals Now if our seruants or our children doe not deale dutifully with vs we must enter into our selues on this sort Lord I haue brought vp these sonnes or seruants in thy nurture and feare I haue instructed them and prayed for them I haue vsed all meanes wherby I might bring them to good yet for all this they deale ill with me and in this case wee must knowe that God wil heare our prayers But if we haue not done our parts in cloathing feeding or teaching them or in praying for them it is the iudgement of God in that we haue not done the dutie of godly parents Christian householders in making them the children of God and seruants of the Lord neither can we say Lord release me in this case
mercie He doth not meane here as the Papists he assureth himselfe of nothing of desert but though he shewed mercy vnto others yet with God he sueth for mercie and not for merite If then hee had failed in nothing hee would not haue pleaded so for mercie as Paul reasoneth in the fourth to the Romanes vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt And here we see that hee doth not glorie that his executing of iudgement and iustice was his owne worke but acknowledgeth it to be the gift of God and bringing nothing of his owne he craueth pardon It is an hard matter when we haue thus done not to haue our patience broken and to doe the things which we haue done before For for this cause in that the wicked loaded him with such euils and they oppressed and set themselues both against his cause and his person and his corruption was great he praied for perseuerance And teach me thy statutes That is if thou wilt shew this fauour vpon thy seruant so it is if not in the meane time Lord teach me the true vnderstanding of thy word We craue often Gods mercy and helpe but we thinke not that his mercie of all other were the greatest as the Prophet saith I desire thy fauour but this is my greatest desire euen to be instructed further in thy word Let vs then looke on this man who being in trouble desireth nothing more than the word and wisheth not so much the ease of the flesh as hee desired to be deliuered from vnbeleefe We must therefore aboue all pray for this As in the greatest haruest we lose none occasion but if we want oportunitie we craue it by prayer and striue the more by labour to recompence the losse of time passed then in our spirituall haruest which so farre passeth the other as the soule the bodie how much need haue we to see whether we haue this carking care to pretermit none occasion of Gods word and to recompence that at one time which we lose at another And though he saith Deale with thy seruant he doth not here boast of his seruice but pleadeth for mercie If a Nobleman should take vs as vagabonds and rogues or should rescue vs out of prison when wee had any suite we would craue mercie and fauour and not speake of our seruice here is no presumption so likewise we being taken as stray sheepe and rescued from the prison of hell if we crie Lord deale with thy seruant according to thy mercie we doe shewe no presumption but plead for mercie and say Seeing thou hast vouchsafed Lord to take me to thy seruice consider with what enemies I haue bene oppressed though I am not in all things a skilfull seruant yet I am faithfull to thee in affection Lord therefore helpe me The Papists then are destitute of Gods Spirite they see not this metaphor that it is of such seruants who when they haue done all things they can yet thinke themselues vnprofitable seruants His meaning then is O Lord defend me from mine enemies for my cause is in thy seruice Verse 125 I am thy seruant grant me therefore vnderstanding that I may know thy testimonies WE see the Prophet of God neuer calleth into question the promises of GOD although they were long suspended but rather his owne incredulitie and vnbeleefe because he either did not so execute iustice iudgement as he ought to haue done or else beleeued not so throughly the couenants of God and therefore desireth hee to be taught in the statutes of the Lord that he may further beleeue his couenants For albeit he had executed iudgement and iustice yet hee was oppressed though hee waited on Gods promises yet they were not fulfilled therefore he might haue shrinked had not the Lord taught him his statutes to strengthen his obedience and exercised him in his couenants to confirme his faith His prayer is the selfesame which in effect Christ taught his Disciples commaunding them to pray Lord increase our faith that is Lord increase our faith in the assurance of our iustification according to thy statutes in the feeling of our sanctification according to thy couenants So we see now that as the man of God praied before for a further vnderstanding of the statutes of the Lord so heere he praieth for a further vnderstanding of his testimonies The Saints of God did neuer so brag of their gifts of knowledge and faith but that they still acknowledged and lamented in themselues the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie and desired the remedie of them by praier This ought to be for our instruction that though we be not conscious in our selues of any grosse disobedience or palpable vnbeleefe yet we must pray for a further sight of the law finding our vnbeleefe we must craue of God that we may be more staied in his promises Perseuerance is an excellent thing especially when Gods promises are delaied and we in greatest danger then is the sure triall both of our knowledge and faith We are also taught here that whatsoeuer good things we haue we haue them not as to locke them vp in our possession but seeing wee may shrinke away and make shipwracke both of faith and a good conscience we must pray to haue a greater knowledge of the statutes of the Lord and a greater faith in his promises And here is to be noted how the Prophet desiring a greater knowledge of Gods testimonies he doth not so much desire any corporall reliefe against his enemies as spirituall resistance against his vnbeliefe teaching vs that in perill we should especially craue the true vnderstanding of Gods will that hauing gotten that we may haue all other things as it shall please the Lord. Here we see a great difference betwixt the faith of Gods children and the presumption of the wicked flesh and blood after long triall either cast off all weldoing and perseuering in obedience or else labour to weaken our faith but in God his children it must not so preuaile either to the staying of their obedience or hindring of their faith For flesh and blood in all troubles seeke to be released from them but Gods children are taught to possesse their soules in patiēce and aboue all craue that faith which pleaseth God and that obedience which is most acceptable vnto him This then is a token of a reuerent faith in the testimonies of our God when we call into question rather our obedience and faith than Gods promises and statutes and when our consciences tell vs that we doe not so much desire to be rid from our troubles as that the rod of the wicked may not light vpon vs either in rebelling against Gods lawe or in mistrusting his couenants For as we haue said flesh and blood would rather be exempted from outward miseries than to feele the comfort of Gods promises But we must haue a iealousie of our selues and suspect our want of
care herein as they do who neuer can content themselues in carking and caring when they are to bring in the fruites of the whole yeare in their haruest Many would thinke that this praier of the man of God is superfluous but if they truly knew their owne decaies of faith and shrinking in obedience they would not suspect this Psalme of any needlesse repetition but would acknowledge that it is the wonderfull wisedome and goodnesse of Gods Spirit so to prouide for our vnbeleefe and disobedience And as the holy ghost doth here set down the glasse of regeneration and teacheth vs how to pray for the continuance of our obedience and strength of faith so we must so behold our corruptions therein as from henceforth we may haue a greater iealousie of our selues in them both We learned in these two prayers how contrary to the doctrine of the Sophisters hee craued knowledge not of desert or merite but of grace and mercie Where we are to remember that when we are to craue of God any new mercie to be receiued or perseuerance in some mercy alreadie receiued we must say with the man of God Deale with thy seruant according vnto thy mercie Now in that he doubled as we may see his request he sheweth the great necessitie of it and that the mysterie of faith is great This is a thing that much deceiueth many when we thinke that we haue eyes and can see into matters as farre as other men we haue eares and can heare as much as another man can doe we haue as good wits and reason we can conceiue and iudge of a thing as soone and as well as other men commonly doe Here is a great iudgement of God that we cannot acknowledge our dulnes and deadnes and that we cannot attaine vnto the mightie power of the word as we ought to doe for wan◠of this we become so fruitlesse in reading and in hearing because we cannot truly vnderstand what we reade or heare we gather one thing here and another thing there we gather many things falsely and often finde fault with the deliuerie of the word when the fault is in our selues in that we neuer suspect our selues our reason nor iudgement The children of God must be iealous ouer their owne affections must know that there is no such naturall thing in them but that all is the gift of God We are here then to learne continually to pray that our iudgement may be enlightened with the true vnderstanding of the word and our affections renewed into the due obedience of the same If we should see in how many things our reason erreth and our affections wauer in vs we should surely acknowledge that there are no superfluities in this Psalme For vntill we be fully acquainted with the dulnesse of our hearts we shall not see our necessitie in vsing the like prayers but he that seeth the blindnesse of his minde and corruptions of his heart and desireth nothing more than to become a new man in Iesus Christ and to learne nothing more than Iesus Christ crucified howsoeuer others perswade themselues of more mysticall knowledge without this in truth knowing nothing he will count all other knowledge but lothsome and as dung in respect of the doctrine of regeneration whereby he is become a new man in Christ. For it is a greater blessing where this knowledge doth abound and other gifts are in lesse measure than where this is but small though in many other gifts we doe abound For euery man must not be learned euery man is not to trauell in the profound mysteries of the Scriptures but euery one had neede to be humbled and we being all destitute of grace had neede to be taught of God as children that being spirituall we may iudge our selues that the Lord will not iudge vs and howsoeuer we thinke of our selues now when the Lord shall take from vs the darknesse of our hearts and the mists of our affections we shall espie our dulnes and blindnes to be very great Vers. 126. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law AFter the man of God in the verses going before had praied for himselfe now he commeth to pray against his enemies after he had prayed for ease of his trouble which he had amōgst his enemies when he himself in the meane time had deserued well of them and had prayed that his knowledge might be ratified both in the law and Gospel of God he now commeth sheweth a reason why he would the Lord should so do with him euen because of the generall flood of iniquitie and vniuersall corruption both in religion and maners as knowing that it was now high time to keep and to be taught the statutes testimonies of the Lord to be confirmed both in obedience faith because happy were they that now could beleeue the law and keep the couenants when on no side one might finde examples of the one or of the other His meaning then briefly is this O Lord seeing there is no further place left for prayer for them seeing I haue executed iudgement and iustice euen to the failing of mine eyes seeing for all that I can do or say they wax worse worse and whereas before they had some reuerence of thy iudgements and now they are growne to the contempt and confounding of thy law seeing mercy will not preuaile with them but the longer thou bearest with them the more they are hardned but iudgement must be vsed it is time O Lord to put to thy helping hand The man of God we see breaketh not out suddenly into this prayer but vpon the great neede which vrged him thereunto We are here to learne first that though at all seasons it be needfull to pray to be guided in the true vnderstanding and due obedience of Gods word yet then especially when through the generall floods of iniquitie all without that especiall grace of God all are like to be carried away For as common and vniuersall floods sweepe all away before them with their swift and violent course so in the common floods of corrupt religion and manners euery man thinkes that the best religion which most men doe hold and that those things are most lawfull which are most vsuall But this is a peculiar and speciall grace of God to be exempted from that generall corruption as was Enoch who was preserued to walke before the Lord in that corrupt age Noah reserued when all flesh had corrupted his waies and Lot who liued a iust man euen among the filthie Sodomites If then we shall be preserued from corrupt religion when religion is vsed but of custome and not of conscience when it is vsed coldly and there is no heate in it if when mens manners are generally become corrupt so that there is no humilitie no mercie no pitie no chastitie no puritie no righteousnesse no true dealing no care of our neighbours credit we
can walke in the loue of God and obedience of his will doubtlesse this is a speciall grace of God In this sense the Prophet prayed on this sort Therefore haue I doubled my prayer because I see so little helpe among men I cannot see any good example to edifie me Lord helpe me It is time for thee O Lord to worke for men haue destroyed thy law We see then how well this dependeth on that which goeth before For in the beginning of this Portion he prayed that he might not be oppressed of his enemies now he prayeth that his enemies might be suppressed At the first sight this would seeme not to be a charitable kind of dealing to pray against enemies because loue requireth that we should pray for our enemies how then doth this agree with the rule of loue or shall we thinke that the man of God did any thing here against the law of charitie We haue shewed that the children of God were neuer inkindled with wrath for their owne cause but for the breach of the law of God so this man of God had no respect of himself but of Gods law his cause was good his persecutors cause was euill he hurt them not but laboured by all meanes to ouercome them with good he did not for a while but continued long in it he was not wearie of his wel doing but went forward euen to the very failing of his eies yea his eies as he saith in the last verse of Port. 7. gush out with teares because their sins were so great he sought peace ensued it and yet he saw no amendment but that they were worse and worse wherefore seeing their sinne was past recouerie and that there was no ordinarie help on earth he prayeth God to deale with them from heauen Neither doth he pray here for their confusion and vtter perdition as some may falsely thinke but rather sheweth that it is now time that the Lord should vse some chastisement that they may know that there was a God and that they had broken the lawes of God that they might come to a sight and feeling of their sins that they might be punished if it were so the wil of God to their conuersion or at the least that they might be no more a plague to the world and a reproch to the word When our affections are mingled with our cause we are to suspect our selues but otherwise when we haue a good cause and see that we haue perseuered in executing iudgement and iustice and yet the iniquitie of our aduersaries laieth it selfe so open that it groweth desperate then we may desire the Lord to take his cause into his owne hand And here we are to obserue the Prophet saith They haue c. where he noteth not any particular person nor maketh mention of the destruction of any singular man but vseth a generall rule wherefore for our instruction these rules are more diligently to be obserued First we are to looke that our cause be good and our aduersaries cause be euill Secondly that we be not incensed with anger because we are contemned but because Gods word is despised that is that the cause why we pray against them be Gods and not ours Thirdly that we keep our selues in well doing and thereby heape coales of fire vpon their head that we beare them euen to the breaking of our backes Fourthly then when we haue vsed curteous admonitions and by the ministerie of the word or Magistracie if the matter so require and may be obtained haue sought to turne them Fiftly when we haue prayed for their amendment and wept for their sinnes and yet all these things will not serue we may say as in a last refuge Lord take the rod into thine hand spare them not alwaies prouiding this that we pray not against any particular person but leaue them to Gods secret iudgement Thus we see here is no breach of charitie But now adaies we may hereby see men reuenge rather their owne affections than defend Gods glorie Wherefore when we haue prayed ill against them for whom we neuer prayed for good I say to them tremble and feare for this is not the zeale of Eliah this is not the zeale of Dauid it is a zeale of the flesh and not of the spirit it will worke their singular woe vnlesse they repent It is time That man of God here teacheth Gods children that when Gods law is destroyed it is time for the Lord to wake This euery man may confesse but blessed are they that can say in a good conscience I haue liued iustly I haue vsed no ill against mine enemies I haue prayed for them I haue deuoured many iniuries at their hands I neuer reuenged Secondly we are here to learne that when the law of God is once brought into contempt whether it be in a nation in a countrie in a citie or particular person let that nation countrie citie or particular person know that the wrath of God is not farre off either to their amendment or to their further and more speedie destruction If we goe through the doctrine of the Prophets we shall see this to be true As first we may see in the first second third sixt seuenth and eight of Esay the Prophet of God threatneth the Israelites that because they came to worship of a custome but lay still in their sinnes because they were rebellious giuen to pleasure and contemners of the word they should be led captiue of the Assyrians and denounceth many plagues against them which all came to passe in the daies of Ahaz they were carried away captiue and were no more a people of seuentie yeares after as may appeare Esay 6. And although Gods children haue their infirmities and euen they which are Gods children by calling may fall into grosse sinnes yet because there is in them no general falling from honestie but they haue in them a special care and feare of Gods word so that they loue nothing more they feare and tremble at nothing more than at it though it may be in the meane time they fall into sinne yet they will not fall from sinne to sinne surely the Lord will in time draw them out of their sins and spare them from the common destruction as he did here Dauid who though not this generall contempt of the word yet some sinne he had This is then in the children of God truely called that although sometime more carnall than spirituall and slide into many wants and infirmities yet they fall not from one sinne to another sinne but they tremble being rebuked by the word they esteeme reuerently of the prayers of the faithfull they thinke highly of the Sacraments vsed in the congregation are obedient to all discipline of the Church in these there is great hope that they shall be reclaimed from sinne and exempted from the punishment of the same But when we ioyne sinne with sinne and draw sinne
contrarietie betweene vs and others as is betweene light and darknesse God and the diuell But if wee beginne to bee in mammering of Religion and know not what to holde but wauer in all it is to bee doubted that wee shall bee partakers of the common punishment Let vs learne then to shut vp our faith within the compasse of Noah his Arke and not commit it to the broad waters of the wicked world To this ende saide our Sauiour Christ When the Sonne of man shall come where shall hee finde faith in the earth as though hee should say it would be an hard matter to finde faith amongst men We see in this man of God if we will esteeme aright of the law of God we must loue it aboue gold Vers. 128. I esteeme all thy precepts most iust and hate all false wayes HE sheweth that there is no sound loue of good things where there is not an hatred of euill We shall see this by experience he that loueth to keepe the Sabbath he wil hate a prophane breaker of the Sabbath he that loueth chastitie will abhorre adultery he that loueth true dealing hateth all vnrighteousnes and surely if we doe not in truth loue good and hate euill but bee found to halte in hypocrisie wee shall in time be discouered and one day taken in a trip In that he vseth emphatically I esteeme all thy precepts hee declareth that he loued not one or two but all the commaundements His meaning then is this O Lord there is not one of the least of thy commaundements but I esteeme it there is not one way of falsehoode but I abhorre it Now we are to learne not to esteeme well of one commaundement which our nature best liketh and to dispense with another but true christianitie esteemeth all alike euen that most which by nature we are most ready to breake PORTION 17. TETH Vers. 129. Thy testimonies are wonderfull therefore doth my soule keepe them THe selfe same argument is here continued which hee vsed before For hee partly prayeth for graces and partly sheweth what graces hee hath receiued in the first second third and last verses of this Portion hee sheweth his graces in the other hee prayeth for graces As we see the selfe same argument so we see a new reason Thy testimonies saith he are wonderful that â—â— thy lawe hath in it such mysteries as naturall men cannot reach them and therefore loneâ— thy law As if hee should haue said Lord what is the cause that men doe so basely esteeme of the greatnes of thy couenants why doe men so little regard it because they neuer tasted the excellencie of it they neuer felt the wonderfull and powerfull maiesty thereof Why doe â—lay them vp as my soule because in my soule I haue felt by thy word suâ— wisdome â—s eye hath not seene eare hath not heard nor reason able to conceiue And why I pray you in our times doe so few conceiue or conceiuing doe keepe and so esteeme of the word of God because the wise men of the worlde thinke it a thing very easie and they can conceiue 〈◊〉 they list the more common sort of people make â—o more account of iâ— â—han to giue it the hearing and that with their naturall wit and reason onely Some men may tâ—inâ—◠〈…〉 tâ—â—uâ—â— against mens wits but all men may see that that is a mysterie which cannâ—◠〈…〉 by reason and that if it be a thing which by wit and reason may be conceiueâ— and 〈…〉 that it is no mysterie This is the reason why comming to the word we must haue new eyes to see spiritually new eares to discerne new hearts to conceiue Vers. 130. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple THis is no painted wisedome yet the simplicitie of the word is of more glorie and pompe than all the wisedome of the world besides Wherefore Paul Ephes. 3. prayed that the Ephesians might according to the riches of Gods glorie receiue strength by his spirit in the inner man to comprehend the breadth and height and length and depth of this our Sauiour Christ speaking to Peter of this mysterie attained to by faith saith Flesh and blood hath not 〈…〉 this vnto thee but the Spirit And in Matth. 13 11. where our Sauiour Christ spake in Parables he â—â—â—â—e Because it is giuen to you to knowe the secrets of the kingdome of â—â—â—â—â—n but to â—hâ—m it is not giuen Many may haue the word of God strike their eares they may haue an humane conceiuing of it but few haue the right and spirituall vnderstanding of it When we come then in feare and trembling to heare the word as knowing that of our selues we can neuer vnderstand the word but must craue of God by prayer to be giuen vs by his holy Spirit who as he was the author in giuing it so hee is also the causer of conceiuing it wee are sure we shall vnderstand There is an hearing of the letter and an hearing of the Spirit Why then haue wee so little iudgement and cold affections in hearing and reading but because we heare and reade so malapertly and are not throughly and truely perswaded of the maiestie thereof The Lord is delighted with the soule that is humbled and refuseth the purpose of the proud For what is the cause that so many runne into heresie but because they are proude in their owne conceits On the contrarie if we had this humbled minde we should not be so senselesse in conceiuing nor so soone caried away with the flouds and tempests of corrupt doctrine In that he saith My soule doth keepe them his meaning is that therefore hee laide vp the precepts of God in his heart that hee might haue them in a readinesse when hee should practise them as he saith portion 2. 3. I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sinne against thee The soule is the seate of affections for hee saith that hee had the statutes of the Lord in his affections The seate of diuinitie is the heart wherefore the Scriptures vse so often to say the heart of man is corrupt the Lord searcheth the heart the foolish man hath said in his heart For though the Philosophers saide that the minde was the seate of knowledge yet they could neuer see that the heart is the seate of Christian religion Which if it were in our minde wee should surely be puft vp with it as wee are with knowledge Here is then a triall of our hearts I see many labour after knowledge but fewe after affections This in temptation will not helpe vntill both knowledge and affections be on our sides to resist so that which we haue in knowledge may also be in affections For though wee may learne it and commend it for a while yet surely wee shall haue no profit by it in temptation When we haue none other seate for diuinitie but our heart and doe not place
it in our braine and when we haue throughly set our affections on it our life though it should be taken from vs yet our soule would sticke to the thing whereon our affections are so earnestly set So Ionathans heart was saide to bee knit to Dauid wherefore let vs labour to say with the Virgine Mary My soule doth magnifie thâ— Lord my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour Thy testimonies are wonderfull Hereof say the Papists that the word of God being mystical should not be taught to the common sort of people the common people say themselues what will ye haue vs doe with the word of God what should simple men meddle with it we are not like the learned it is for you it is for you that are learned not for vs. The holy ghost here most fitly prouideth against the Papists and the common people Let vs know then this that a simple man of the countrie though at the first he be not so capable yet offering and submitting his heart and whole reason to the Lord and his word he shall afterward attaine to great knowledge They are wonderfull then to humane wit and reason not sanctified and the more wise men wander in the skyes and houer aloft in vaine conceites and yet haue not learned Christ Iesus crucified haue nothing in them when as poore simple people desirous to be taught doe vnderstand wonderfull things The Prophet saith Psalm 78. Heare my word O my people c. I will open my mouth in a parable c. and hee addeth afterward we will not hide them from their children He calleth them high speeches and darke sentences to mans capacitie but Gods people can vnderstand them they are hidden to them that trust too much to their owne reason and are reuealed vnto them that renounce their owne reason Marke here he saith the 〈…〉 into thy statutes Will then the beginning giue vnderstanding what will it doe to them that are gone forward in it what hindreth vs why we goe forward no more but euen the too much trusting to our owne wits What haue we such wits in outward matters and are so grosse in matters concerning our saluation Oh hypocrites saith our Sauiour Christ you can discerne the outward seasons c. What meaneth then this dulnes and deadnesse in heauenly things but that men deceiue their owne soules For if their wits were sanctified they would as well conceiue spirituall things as corporall To doe ill saith â—eremie this people is wise but to doe good they haue no wit What a curse of God vpon our wits is this that wee are so quicke in worldly things and so dull in heauenly things surely it is the punishment of the Lord for the pride of mans reason The meaning then of this place is not that they which are altogether bereaued of discretion haue such a light in the word but it is vnderstoode of them who being lowly in their owne eyes abase their pride of wit to the pure wisedome of Gods spirit so that neither the simplicitie of the baser sort is any hinderance to the gospell neither the wisedome of the mightie any thing auaileth thereunto vnlesse it be sanctified howsoeuer men brag of an holy foolishnes For Ioseph Iob Dauid and Daniel had good wits but sanctified and subiect by Gods spirit to the word Wee are then to learne by the things which we haue spoken that no man hateth sinne with a godly zeale in another but he first hated it in himselfe we must cast the first stone at ourselues True it is that we cannot auoide all ill wayes yet we must hate one euill way as well as another and though we cannot doe all good things yet we must loue one commaundement as well as another This then is that which the Lord requireth euen to heare â—l his commaundements alike Againe so much we profit by the word the more when we must esteeme of those things against which our reason doth most resist and our affections most fight We shewed also out of the 129. verse that the Prophets meaning was not that there were some profound mysteries in the word but that all were mysteries what thing soeuer therein contained We shewed that the man of God did not place the word in his vnderstanding onely but also in his heart and affections We must labour to ioyne iudgement and affection for in â—oble if affection bee not ioyned with iudgement iudgement will not helpe because affections rebell and wee shall finde such a conflict that we will say we haue lab 〈…〉 much in iudgement and too little in affections When then in temptation we shall not onely haue iudgement but also affection on ourside we shal be able the better to â—â—â—â— unter with 〈…〉 things commaunded a speciall meane to embrace them is to trauaile as well with affection â—s with iudgement in things forbidden these two ioyned together will make vs the better to auoyde them Wherefore it is good for a man thus to â—rie himselfe Lord giue mee a sight of my former estate why did I not according to knowledge why did I so little profit either in particular duties or in particular troubles surely I euer laboured so after my affections as after iudgements I laid vp thy word more in my minde than in my heart Vers. 131. I opened my mouth and panted because I loued thy commendements SOme would thinke this zeale to be madnesse because they had neuer such feelings nor affections But what saith this man of God more of himselfe hee saith that with his feete he walked in the lawe of God his eyes looke to it his hands were lift vp his spirit panted and as a man being wearie gapeth to take breath and swalloweth vp the ayre so the Prophet in the wearinesse of his troubles swallowed vp the word of God O hungrie soule which the Lord did â—atisfie and with his word alone could comfort The metapher is taken from wearied and panting Hinds which after long pursuing and chasing was very drye through heaâ—e and desire nothing more than the water bâ—ookes So that as he chased Hart longeth after the waters so his thirstie soule desired nothing more than to be satisfied with the word This Psalme is giuen vs by Gods blessing to remoue vs from our dulnesse and to teach vs that we should not labour more after knowledge that after affection why then profit we no more in the word there is little hunger in vs much 〈◊〉 doth 〈…〉 vs we examine not ourselues at midnight we are not humbled we thust not we pant not All Gods promâ—ies are chiefly made to them that hunger after them it is said Pro. 2. 4. It thou seekest knowledge as siluer and searâ—hest for her as for treasure 5 Thâ—â—â— shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord c. Here we see the holy ghost calleth 〈…〉 word a â—reasure that is â—id and sheweth how we must seeke search for it Awakethe your affections awake your affections
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse â—ts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâ—tâ—e of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ— the poore in spirit for theirâ—s is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part â—â—â— meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in â—â—â— doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the â—â—â—â— and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ„ that are zealous in affectioÌ„ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ„ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌ„t clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
is too much no paine seemeth too great for the thing which wee loue we set a great price on things which are loued So then if we make our loue of the word and make our price on it we shall thinke no paines sufficient no trauell enough to attaine vnto it and on the contrary if our loue be little and small to the word we shall finde it to be the cause why we set so little a price on it For if our loue be in any measure it will draw on our affections but when we haue lost our loue no maruel though we haue so barren feelings If then we will haue any true triall of our loue let vs see if with the man of God we can open our mouth and pant Now if we thinke that in others it is reproueable that they haue lost their former heate and broken their first loue and we see the holy Ghost reprehendeth the Nicolaitans and that they be fault worthie who neither be hotte nor colde whom the Lord protesteth to spue out of his mouth as hee threatneth the Laodiceans and shall we thinke the selfe same things not too reproueable or blame worthie in our selues Wherfore when we feele such coldnes in affection such luke-warmenes in loue we must earnestly striue labour in praier against them For where there is no feruencie there is no loue in truth and if we doe any thing drowsily it is an argument our loue is cooled and we are to suspect the deadnes dulnes of our affections So that this may be the briefe sense of the man of God Because I desired to haue my loue satisfied I panted If we looke into that heauenly and spirituall Song of Salomon wherin is set downe both the pure loue of Christ to his Church and the ardent affection of the Church to Christ her spouse we shall be ashamed of the want of our affections the want whereof doth breed the want of loue Vers. 132. Looke vpon me and be mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to do vnto those that loue thy name HEre the man of God continueth to shew his loue in that nothing can satisfie him in making his petitions saying O Lord regard me looke vpon me thy seruant not according to thy iustice but in dealing mercifully with thy seruant We are peraduenture accustomed to this prayer and we sometime happily haue this affection yet we do it not with the Prophet to the panting of our hearts or opening of our mouthes We desire the Lord to be good and mercifull to vs because we are in some miserie and distresse not that we haue any desire to see the glorie of God aduanced in the accomplishment of his promises Let vs see then whether we haue this affection of the Prophet in vs or no. Why doe we pray for fauour and mercy at the hand of God because of his promise This is something but we ought to doe it because we loue the word If our prayers as we haue said before could pierce the skies with their shrilnesse if they were so eloquent as all men were delighted with them yet they finde no grace nor fauour before the throne of God vnlesse they being grounded on the promises of God grow from a loue of his word Thus we see how first he proued his loue to the word in that he opened his mouth and panted and after he desireth that his loue might be satisfied We must first see this in iudgement and after be ashamed of our selues Wee maruell why we go on in loue and affection so little why we pray so much and obtaine so little we thinke we perswade our selues to haue asked much of the Lord yea but not aright For we must so craue of the Lord to looke vpon vs that if he should looke from vs we should hold our selues to be most miserable The yoong Rauens craue of the Lord wheÌ„ they are hungrie the Lyons yell and roare for foode and both the croking of the Rauens and yelling of the Lyons is satisfied with meate If the Lord so dealeth with these which are more inferiour creatures than man much more wilâ— he do it to vs if we with like affection shall craue it If the Lord then looke not on vs and be mercifull vnto vs we are gone and then we are to shew our longing to his mercie and to ease our hearts with prayer according to the example prescribed vnto vs of the Prophet When then we haue griefes we languish away with them and martyr our selues we bite vpon the hard bridle but here we must haue our remedie euen by laying our selues open in God his bosome we are not to pine and consume away with them but to laie them downe in the lap of the Lord. Why doe so fewe good motions come vnto vs or when they come why fleet they so soone away euen because we cherish them not nor giue them good entertainment because we chaunge not our motions into prayer but put them to silence and smother them by other rouing cogitations And be mercifull vnto me We see the man of God still desireth mercy This is all that he esteemeth of this is the thing which we must alwaies couet and coueting this we may leaue all other things according to Gods pleasure As to them that loue thy name c. It might seeme that hee had merited and by desert might haue challenged the graunt of his prayer but he still cried for mercie and craues nothing of merites We see then the papists are carnall hauing proud spirits for although the Prophet had executed iudgement iustice he sueth for mercy He desireth the Lord to renew his graces in him that he might also renew his mercy towards him This doctrine is manifest in the second commandement where the Lord saith I wil haue mercie vpon thousands of them that loue mâ— and keepe my commandements Marke he saith not that he wil reward them that are truly zealous in the worshipping of him but he saith that he will shâ—w mercy vâ—to them For it is both the mercie of God that we haue grace to doe the will of God in our first beginnings it is the mercie of God that we haue grace to continue in doing his will in our after proceedings This is a comfortable doctrine when we remember that the rarest and dearest seruants of God did renue the mercies of the Lord towards theÌ„ by crauing that his graces might be renued in them Mercie it is that moueth God to begin any grace in vs it is mercie to continue vs in grace it is mercie that he crowneth his gifts in vs. When the Lord then will bestow any mercifull thing vpon vs hee preuenteth vs by bestowing also some grace vpon vs. For if we respect our selues we are so far from any right challenging of any new grace or mercie to be giuen vs that we are most worthie to be depriued of the old graces alreadie receiued As thou
vsâ—st to doe to them that loue thy name c. The words in their proper tongue signifie thus much According to thy in lgements which thou doâ—st execute to them that loue thy name according to that in the fourth verse of the seuenth portion I remember thy iudgements of old o Lord and haue bene comforted His meaning therefore in these former words is not fully expressed Here we may learne the necessarie vse of this word and how needfuâ—l a thing it is and how speciall a gift it is of God his wisedome rightly to discerne and distinguish the words Iudgements as we haue often fore shewed is taken either for executing the threatnings of the Lord denounced in wrath and in desert or else for the performance of his promises made in compassion and of mercie His meaning briefly is be mercifull in iudging me as thou art wont to iudge thy seruants let me haue iudgement in mercie and enter not into the iudgement of my sinnes for no flesh then shall be saued and deale with me as with thy deare seruant If we be guiltie of our owne crosses we must acknowledge our sinnes as the iust causes thereof for neuer any of the children of God obtained mercie without this We are then in trouble to looke to the promises of God if we by faith can finde the like testimonie of a good conscience but when we see our sinnes to be the cause of our troubles or that it is the Lord his hand of iustice vpon vs we cannot in truth vse this prayer of the Prophet There is a iudgement in righteousnesse and there is a iudgement in mercy Of the first the man of God speaketh when he saith Enter not into iudgement c. the iudgement in righteousnesse of the second the Prophet Ieremie speaketh Correct me O Lord yet in iudgement that is in the iudgement of mercy and fatherly correction And because we faile for the most part either in our outward actions or inward affections we had neede to pray that the Lord would deale with vs according to his mercifull iudgement True it is that the Saints of God doe say O God of my righteousnesse O God of my saluation but that is to be vnderstood in respect of men and not in respect of God but they that come with their case to be iudged and pleaded before God must needes say Lord be mercifull to thy seruants We must neuer draw neere then in prayer before the Lord without this clause that the Lord would accept vs in Christ hiâ— obedience and that we doubt not of mercy when the Lord iudgeth vs in his Christ. Here we are to obserue how the Prophet maketh an experience of the Lord his dealing and thus reasoneth with him I see thou Lord dealest mercifully with them that loue thee but I loue thee therefore Lord deale mercifully with me This deceiueth many we reade not the word of God for imitation or as thinking that those affections which we reade to haue been in the children of God are to be required in and of vs also but let vs know that whatsoeuer haue been the strangest and rarest affections of God his children they are for vs to follow For though we cannot attaine to them in the like measure that this man of God because we will not deny that he had a greater measure of Gods spirit than we haue yet we must by vsing the like meanes attaine to some measure if not an hundred fold yet threescore and thirtie fold Now we see that he hauing obtained the like graces with God his people craueth here the like mercies with theÌ„ For his sense is euident as thou diddest not make a couenant with thy seruants after their sinnes but according to thy mercy euen so Lord deale with me Here is no speciall thing mentioned but he setteth downe that which hath been and may be in the children of God He prayeth noâ— for any speciall mercie then but for that mercy which by experience he hath seene ratified in others likewise he speaketh not here of any extraordinary graces of God his holy spirit but of theÌ„ which are ordinarie and incident to any one of God his children as to another although not in like measure And surely we haue not the like mercies with them because we haue not the like graces that they had To loue the word of God as gold to gape after it to breath and â—â—nt for it are singular gifts of God but giuen to none in that time with such speciall prerogatiue as they may not in some measure be giuen to the Saints of God in our time if we soloued the Lord. For that which the Apostle Peter said of them that feared the Lord to wit the Lord hath no respect of persons but they that feared the Lord are accepted the same the Prophet speaketh here in effect of them that loue the Lord. For when the promises are generall in pronouncing we must make them particular by a seuerall applying of theÌ„ to our sâ—lues Let vs then be ashamed of our selues for our wants of loue The Lord hath not graunted vnto others nor denied vnto vs any speciall priuiledges as they thought among the Papists who in their readings had wont to admire much at the Saints of God and to follow them but little The Lords hand is not shortened that he can lesse helpe vs than he hath in times past our forefathers neither is his mercy lesse that he will not helpe vs for his is the kingdome his is the power his is the glorie for euer but our sinnes as saith the Prophet haue made a partition and a diuorcement betweene the Lord and vs our loue is lesse our sinnes are greater than they were in our forefathers Let this comfort vs the man of God here prayeth not for any extraordinarie mercy For as the loue of God to vs ward is common with other of his children in like manner our loue to Gods word must be common with them and if we haue the like graces with them we shall obtaine the like mercies with them For in the substance of saluation if we haue faith the Lord will deale with vs according as he dealt with Abraham Isaac and Iacob with the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Lord as we said a little before hath set downe his promises iâ— generall words which we must deriue by faith as particular and proper to our selues Now if we had this sealed in our hearts that they were neuer confounded nor deceiued which put their trust in the Lord we should be assured that his arme is not shortned he is as able to reach it out vnto vs as euer he was before if onely we will beleeue and say with the Prophet of God Amen We must take â—eede that we suffer not as ill doers and that the Lord finde vs not lying in some sins for then we cannot in truth vse the Prophets prayer for the like mercies in that we
haue not with the Prophet the like graces If we then fall in vnbeleefe or in time of trouble possesse not our soules in patience let vs not hope for this mercie but if in a right cause we haue walked vprightly vnder hope of the like grace we may pray for the like mercy That loue thy name Whatsoeuer loue he had to God he would not expresse it by shewing it to the Lord but by testifying it to his word The name of euery person or thing serueth especially as we know to make them knowne to vs and to discerne them from other in that kinde So is it in the name of the Lord whose name is set downe to vs Exod. 33. and 34. by the Lord himselfe speaking to Moses The Lord passed before his face and cried the Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious c. We see what is the name of the Lord the eternitie wisedome power strength and goodnes of the Lord for all these things abide in him and spring from him to his creatures as from a fountaine Now in that these things cannot be known but by the word whatsoeuer loue we shew to God we must testifie it by obedience to his word For in that he is in all these things so infinit he sheweth vs in the second Commaundement that no Idoll can expresse his wisedome power loue and iustice but his word alone which is the glasse wherein alone whilest we are in this life we see the face of the Lord. Seeing then the word doth make his name so knowne vnto vs we then loue his name wheÌ„ we loue his word which sheweth vs his loue power eternitie and goodnes Wherefore the Prophet in this same Psalme saith Thy testimonies are mine heritage for euer expressing by the word his loue to the Lord according to that Psal. 16. 5. The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance Then he said he loued the Lord when he loueth his law Here then we see that Heretikes loue not the Lord bragge they thereof neuer so much and call themselues the Familie of loue because they loue not the word We must then try our loue to God by our loue to his word and sith the loue of God is not pure in Heretikes let vs loue the word which is a sound triall of our loue of God for looke what loue he would haue done to him he requireth to haue it shewed to his word Thus we see they loue Gods name which loue his mercy iustice strength and power but because we cannot know them nor be endued with them but as the Lord by the ministery of his word and working of his Spirit communicateth them vnto vs we must shew that loue to the word which we would shew to the Lord. As we therefore are desirous of the reading hearing and meditating of the word of God as we delight to be conferring of it as we reioyce when we see it obserued and kept in our selues and in others as we are grieued to see this broken in our selues and others euen such is our loue to God his word Vers. 133. Direct my steps in thy word and let none iniquitie haue dominion euer me VVHen the man of God said before that he opened his mouth and panted and that he saw the word of God was wonderfull and that the very entrance into it gaue light vnderstanding vnto the simple he now prayeth for continuance in this his loue The ende then of this his prayer is perseuerance and sheweth that though he loued the word yet he is still ready to goe out of the way and so vnlesse the Lord stay and establish him iniquitie should get the vpper hand Thus we see how he feared and suspected himselfe for had he not feared this had been an vnnecessary prayer The man of God had not that opinion of himselfe which men haue now adaies in thinking so highly of their owne strength but prayeth to the Lord that he may not goe astray which thing he thought he might of himselfe easily doe and that if it were so that he slipt somewhat awrie yet that he might not goe too farre least that iniquitie should haue the vpper hand of him Thus we see that in this Psalme is set down vnto vs a myrrour of godlines wherin a man may come to the sight of his corruptions and to a feeling of his neede in hauing his steps numbred and his pathes guided by the word If we were truely perswaded of this same it would pull vs on our knees and humble vs it would make vs make much of the meanes whereby we might helpe these infirmities But we suspect no such danger and therefore wee are not so carefull in our singular actions to watch ouer our selues and that by degrees we may fall away and start out of the way or ere we beware In that this followeth so immediately his former prayer that God would looke vpon him and be mercifull to him he sheweth that there was neuer any man but he was in danger and most readie to fall vnlesse God looked on him and were the more mercifull vnto him So that with the gift of perseuerance hee prayeth for mercie declaring that vnlesse the Lord would bestow such grace on him he was not able to continue This must stay the pestilent doctrine of the Papists who foolishly dreame that a man hauing freewill may hold forth his course in the right way and may promise to himselfe safe passage True it is Gods children may assure themselues of strength because the Lord is on their right hand but so as they are still to feare their owne frailenes and to pray for finall perseuerance This verse is all one in effect with the first verse portion 14. Thy word is a lanterne to my feete and a light vnto my paths In both which places hee sheweth that as hee that goeth in a darke place or in the night cannot goe on right step but as hee receiueth light from the lanterne to see his way and when hee is in neuer so little darkenes hee is in danger and readie to stumble so we if we march forward in ignorance and darkenes cannot guide our selues one step to the kingdome of heauen but as wee may haue light from the lanterne of Gods word to beware how wee tread and when wee swarue neuer so little from this light wee are in daunger of making our conscience to stumble This borrowed speech goeth then thus farre As he that is in darknes can goe no further safely than he is within the compasse of the light of the candle so according to the measure of our knowledge of Gods word are we able to direct our affections happily and no further In thâ—t he saith Direct my steps he noteth that although wee haue the light of the word before vs yet vnlesse the Lord open our eyes it shall bee as vnprofitable and vnable to guide vs as the light of a candle is to
direct a man that is blind Now therefore he teacheth vs to pray that though wee haue the word yet the Lord would inlighten our vnderstandding and affections by his Spirit which may guide vs in our iourney And seeing the man of God hath vsed this prayer before vs wee are to learne that in reading hearing meditating and receiuing of the word wee are altogether vnprofitable vntill the Lord shall take the gouernment of our steps into his owne hand and shall direct vs by his Spirit My steps Loe he prayeth here for affection and not for iudgement as he doth in a verse following where he saith Shew the light of thy countenance vpon me and teach me thy statutes Here the Prophet instructeth vs as well to pray for affection to be mooued by the word of God as for iudgement to vnderstand it For if this were not needful then were this prayer but a vaine babling and often repeating of one and the selfe-same thing contrary to that rule of our Sauiour Christ Mat. 6. 7 When ye pray vse no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babling Why doth this man then vse this repetition Surely because it is another matter greater than we think of He saw there was much blindnes in our minds there is much rebellion in our affections and great sluggishnes in our hearts that without light we cannot tread in the right path yea though wee bee deliuered from by-paths if the candle be obscured and our way darkened yet wee returne to them againe For as a man being in the darke may easily goe out of the way and being out cannot easily come in againe but is faine to wander in vnknown and vncertaine places so if God guide vs not by his word and Spirit wee shall hardly finde the right way of knowledge and if we finde it we can hardly continue in it but may easily goe out of it and being out we can hardly recouer it againe Wherefore hitherto appertaineth the saying of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7 13 Enter in at the streight gate c. because the gate is streight and the way narrow that leadeth vnto life wherein as it is hard to continue so to goe on either side out of it is most easie We see then how he prayeth that his paces might be guided by the word and that the spirit of God might carrie this lanterne of the word before him without whose guiding we cannot goe three steps but we shall misse of our way and leese the path and being once out we may easily erre and once erring we shall not returne aright Many would thinke this ridiculous but Gods children know by experience that there is a necessarie vse of these things by reason of the blindnes of our minde and that it is a speciall grace of God to be guided by his spiritual grace That no iniquitie haue dominion ouer me The simple sense of this verse is this Lord if thou doest not order my goings surely iniquitie will haue dominion ouer me The end of his request as we touched before is that he might not miscaâ—â—â—e in his way Hee acknowledgeth that a man being out of the way may be enforced to wander and after wandâ—ing can hardly recouer himselfe Wherefore he prayeth to this effect Lord so keepe me that though I â—rre yet I may returne so â—uide me that though I goe out a little yeâ— suffer me not to waâ—der altogether least iniquitie ouer runne me Thus we see Godâ— children feare themselues and why because though the raging raigne of sinne be takeâ— fâ—â—m them â—et the massiâ— lumpe of naturall corruption dwelleth in them and the very daungerous of sinne are very daungerous Wherefore our Sauiour Christ â—aught vs â—o pray Lâ—aâ—â— vs not into temptation the meaning whereof is here of the Prophet plainly set downe which is that though we cannot auâ—ide the causes of temptation which is ouâ— corrupt nature yet that euery man must resist and noâ— yeelde in willing coâ—sent vnto sinne that it should get the dominion ouer vs. It euery Saint of God â—ee commaunded to say this in â—â—uâ—h and not in hypocrisie of heart â—â—â— euery Saint hath neede of this prayer for euery man is subiect â—o temptation and iniquitie in him may haue the vpper hand True it is there are many weakenesses and infirmities in Gods â—â—iâ—â—ren asâ—râ—th and anger yet by how much they be the more and the greater the more and the oftner they are to watch ouer themselues Shall they then giue place and 〈…〉 themselues in anger Some man will say wee are full of corruption wee cannot but often fâ—ll Wee answere we must be the more watie of our selues for it is one thing to be tempted and another thing to nourish and foster a temptation for if a man being pâ—oâ—oâ—â—â— to anger and let the Sun goe downe in his wrath can fall asleepe in his anger and can be angrie still when he awaketh againe the spirit of God there hath not the chiefe rule but iniquitie hath dominion ouer him Wherefore when temptation ariseth let vs learne by prayer to preuent the raging of it As thus Lord I will not thus much trust myselfe that I can match with sinne Lord I haue corruption in me but cleanse thou me from my sinne and let it not vtterly preuaile against me The Saints of God dare not tarrie vntill the dead blowe commeth but they suspect the first strokes of sinne they â—arrie not to be stung to death but they feare the least bâ—zzing of sinne because they may easily be carried out of the way through the deceiuablenes of sinne and the deceitfulnesse of sinne may bring hardnes of heart Wherefore the Apostle Hebr 3 exhorteth them to applie one another with exhortations whilest it is called to day least any of them should be hardned through the deceitfulnes of sinne And the holy Ghost saith Psal 95 vers 8. To day if ye will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Wherefore the Saint of God thus prayeth that if hee should giue a little roome and sâ—â—ll libertie to his affections Gods grace could not continue in him Neither can the children of God being out of the way easily recouer themselues as we may see in Dauid who thought himselfe after that he had sinned to be cast from the presence of God to be for sakeÌ„ of his holy Spirit and vnlesse the Lord would cast him into the wombe againe vnles the Lord would cast him into a new mould there was no hope that he should recouer himselfe The violence of sinne is so impetuous that a man may soone slip and easily fall but hardly rise againe Wherefore the Wiseman saith Prou 28. 14. Blessed is the man that â—eâ—â—th alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fâ—ll into euill that is blessed is he that in euery action examineth his heart that he fall not Not without cause then haue I this iealousie that when men are
vs that vnlesse the Lord teach vs it is vnprofitable Wee must ioyne to the ministerie of the word the direction of Gods spirit What is the cause why we haue a generall liking of the word and yet haue not a particular misliking of our deserts euen because we haue not the particular guiding and gouernment of Gods spirit Marke here the Prophet prayeth not the Lord to direct him either by fantastical reuelations whereof heretikes dreame so much nor by vaine superstitions which blinde the Papists nor by ciuill policies wherein wicked worldlings so abound but onely by his word Nâ—â—â—â—â—r in truth is there any thing that can purifie our hearts or cleanse our affections but onely the word which also is vnfruitful vnlesse the Lord guide vs For it is an hard thing to gette in to the way but it is harder being once in the way to continue in it and hardest of all when wee are out of the way to come in againe For seeing the way to be so strict that sometimes we goe on this hand and sometimes on that it is a grace of graces either to be kept in the way or being out quickly to be brought in againe And let none iniquitie haue dominion ouer me c. Iniquitie as wee taught before hath dominion ouer them where it breaketh out without controlement and in whom it beareth a sway with delight to the hinderance of Gods glory to the breaking the peace of their owne consciences and to the euill example of others He prayeth not we see to be without sinne for that he know he could not be in this life but that 〈…〉 might not rule raigne in him No more doth our Sauiour Christ teach vs to pray that we might be without sinne but that our sinnes might be for giuen not that we should bee voide of all temptations for of all temptations not to bee tempteâ— is the greatest but not to be ouercome of temptations not to be freed from all sinnes but that Sathan the author of euil might not preuaile against vs. Wherefore the Prophet saith Psal. 19. 13. Keepe thy seruant from presumptuous sinnes let them not raigne ouer mee Where he meaneth Let not the errors which are so rife in me grow too presumptuous but giue thy seruant grace to espie and foresee them which agreeth with his sense in this place Lord though I see this heape of corruption is still in me and lurketh still in my body and is buried in my flesh yet let it not breake out to thy dishonour or to the griefe of mine owne soule Now as wee are indeede to beware of the great securitie and carelesnesse of many professors in our time so must wee beware of the presumptuous pride of heretikes For if either Gods commaundement or promises had permitted him to pray for a full deliuerance from sinne then hee had beene remisse or flacke in so doing he should haue shewed himselfe not to haue beleeued the promise of God but disobedient to his Law and to haue flattered himselfe in sinne and to haue had some loue liking thereof Seeing then the scriptures of God allow this kinde of prayer that seeing we knowe not the manifold errors of this life we might â—râ—â—e that we breake not 〈…〉 preâ—◠〈…〉 maruaâ—â—e though the fantaâ—â—â—e â—ll heretikes be blowness high that they 〈…〉 cannot sinne If Adam in his perfection in paradise sinned against the 〈…〉 who an hundred yeares continued a iust man â—ell in the Arke â—f Moses 〈…〉 earth was ouercome by â—â—pâ—â—iencâ—e if Dauid a man after Gods 〈…〉 dayes began to 〈◊〉 his people â—â— Ezechias a good ruler of the 〈…〉 did breake out to vâ—â—â—glorie in shewing of his treasure if 〈…〉 n all things was woâ—â— to aske couâ—sell of the Lord did noâ—â—â—ke 〈…〉 was to fight against the King of Egypt though â—iâ—â—ne â—id nâ—uer 〈…〉 mon ouer any of them and yet after abundance of Gods graces 〈…〉 sinne tooke holde on them then what â—â— hellâ—â—h pride of 〈…〉 of such perfection And againe here wee must beware of the conu 〈…〉 that we gâ—ue not our selues to much libertie For though for Gods children which tâ—rouâ—â— infirmities haue â—lâ—ded this is a â—oâ—oâ—t yet for them that giue the bridle to â—inâ—â—â—â—o lâ—ade â—hem as it listeth it is nothing appâ—â—taining For it is easier to slippe wâ—â—â— Gods â—â—ilâ—ren then when wee haue slipped to recouer our selues with them â—â—ame â—â—â—â— easier to fall â—â—â—â— to rise againe with them and manâ—e haue their sinnes which haue â—eâ—tâ—er their repentance â—or the remâ—ssion of sinnes with them It is saide Ezech. 18 14. â—â— the â—igâ—tâ—â—us turne away from his righteousnes and coâ—â—it iniquitie and doth according to all the abbomiâ—â—tiâ—â—s that the wicked doe shâ—lâ— hee liue all the righteousnes that hee hath done shall not be mentiâ—ned but in his transgressâ—â—ns that â—e â—aâ—â— committed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them shâ—ll hee diâ— We must not thinke hee speaketh here of â—nie particular breach but of generall back-slidings when iniquitie hath gotten the vpper hand But here is a common objection now a dayes vsed almost in euery mans mouth what sir what doe you tell vs of sinne and make so much adoe about it is there not sinne in you as well as there is in mee why speake you so much of sinne is it not in other preachers and in other hearers as it is in me why do you chaâ—ge me so sir we answere is there no difference betweene dimnes of sight blindnes is there no difference between numnes and senslâ—snes betweene slumbring and dead sleeping betweene a little slâ—p and a dead fall if there be a distinction to be made of these things shall we not also put difference betweene infirmities and leauing of some good things and grosse sinnes and â—uâ—â—ing headlong to vngodlines Is there no difference betweene the error and ignorance which is iâ— Gods children with griefe and with a desire to be freed from them and the errors and ignorance of the wicked wherein they gladly he still and where oâ—â—â—â—â— haue no care to bee â—id No difference betweene the frailâ—â—e and infirmitie of Gods children â—â—â— the sinne and iniquitie of the wicked is there no difference betweene iâ—fiâ—â—â—tâ— and presumptuous fraâ—ltie and rebellion betweene motion and action is there no difference betweene two steppes of a long ladder to the skyes and two steppes at the bottome â—â—â— betweene him that trauaileth though hee attaineth not to the highest steppes and him that still tarrieth at the ladders foote Thus we see they are willingly blinde Where Gods children steppe into some one sinne and being admonished are therefore sorrowfull and labour to recouer themselues and the wicked wallâ—w in so many sinnes and by no admonition can be brought either to a goâ—ly sorrowing oâ— forsaking of their sinne is there no difference betweene these Iudas and Peter sinned both and both against their Maister was there no
haue declared an ex 〈…〉 much vsed of the learned to expresse some matter of importance and â—he 〈…〉 in a false or light matter may bee an vntollerable lie As then is meant by 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 guâ—â—ing out of his eyes a â—â—edding of many teares and his coâ—sâ—ming â—â—â—â— with 〈…〉 his earnest affâ—ction so wee must labour to finde these exercâ—ses in â—â— according to that measure and proportion which the Lord for his glorie shall vouch 〈…〉 vs. We reade also Psal. 69. â— The zeale of thine house hath euen me aâ—◠〈…〉 rebuked thâ—e are fallen vpon â—â— The Prophet here sheweth how he was â—â— much tormented for these things whereby Gods glorie was eâ—pâ—yreâ— as if he had been â—aâ—en with infamâ—â— himselfe This we see maketh as welâ— for our imitation as for our instruction The selfe same thing is repeated Rom. 15. The rebuke of them that rebuked thâ—e c. where the Apostle inferreth this exhortation Let the same mind be in you which â—as iâ— Câ—râ—â— c. as if he should â—â—â— you must knowe that the selfesame affection though not in the selfe-same measure â—râ—uâ—â—â—e in you which was in Christ or in Daâ—iâ— for as Christ had â—â—â—â—â—â—fiâ—â—te measure and Dauid in great abundance that must you also haue in â—oâ—e measure This â—as â—â—dâ—eâ—â—eredâ—â—arie to Iesus Christ and to Dauidâ—eneâ—iciarie â—eneâ—iciarie and that which Dauid speaketh of actiuely as well done of himselfe or of Christ that the Apostle speaketh of passiuely as â—e requireth â—t to be done of others For as Dauid did suffer tâ—â—â—â—iâ—â—ies reproches and â—gâ—oâ—inâ—es which came to Gods name as his owne so Paul speaketh passiuely wisheth that wee should suffer these things with Christ euen as though wee our selues had done the iniuries â—eâ—ciueâ— the reproches or were guiltie of the ignoâ—iâ—es But wee must alwaies shew our selues guâ—â—tâ—eâ—â— in vsing all meanes to set foorth Gods glorie and in be 〈…〉 of the people with tâ—ares and with prayer Notable is that place Ezech. 9. 4 where the Lord speaketh to the man clothed with linnen â—â—â—en had the writers inâ—khorne saying Goe through the â—â—â—â— of the 〈…〉 en through the most of Ierusalem and â—â—â—â— marke vpon the fâ—â—eâ— eâ—aâ—s oâ— thâ—â— that 〈◊〉 and are sorrowfull for all the abominations that are done in the mâ—ast thereof But the other was commanded to follow after and to destroy euery mothers sonne of them which mourned not This then is no stâ—â—â—ge thing when Gods glorie and image is defaced to be grieued as much as if it were for ourselues 1. Cor. 5 the Apostle rebuketh the Coâ—â—ntâ—ians because they rested and reioyced at the sinne committed amongst them contrarie to the rule of loue which willeth vs not â—oâ—â—iâ— yâ—e iâ— inuâ—â—â—â—â— and telleth them that they had not mourned and sheweth how they had â—aâ—â—hed at him when they should rather haue mourned Where hee declareth in his owne example who was so grieued that where he had preached the Gospel one should fall into so great a sinne how all faithfull Ministers godly Magistrates and Christian householders may and ought to mourne when some of the chaâ—ge coÌ„â—iteâ— to them fall into some â—â—torious sinne And though for a while he was sorrowful that he had made them so heauie yet afterward 2. Cor 7. he telleth them that he was not sorie For faith he though I mad you sorrowfull I repent not for behold this thing thâ—t yâ—â—aue beene godly sorrowfull what great tâ—are it hath wrought in you yea what â—lâ—aâ—ing of our selues yea what indignation yea what feare yea what great desire yea what a zeale yea wâ—aâ— pâ—â—ishmâ—nt In all thing you haue shewed yourselues that yee are pure in this matter As if heâ— shâ—uld say Before ye reioiced and then were ye guilty of his blood but now that ye haue â—ourneâ— and prayed for him it shall not be laid to your charge Thus we see the Church was not cleere vntill they had mourned for this one mans sinne no more was the whole arâ—ie of the Israelites vntill they had humbled themselues in prayer and fasting for the sinne of A â—â—â— Wherefore euery man must labour in some measure to finde the same affection in himselfe which was in Christ that we may differ from the hypocrites who esteeme their owne credit more than the credit of the word So that wee alwaies remember this to bee a propertie of true zeale that as we are zealous against the sinne so we must haue a commâ—tation of the person as knowing that wee our selues may fall into the like offence Well to goe forward we see how this verse is inferred after them that goe before For hauing shewed that the Lord was righteous and that his iudgements were righteous and that euery part of his testimonies contained speciall Truths this was the thing that made him so to loue the word and louing it to haue so feruent a zeale vnto it His meaning then is thus much Seeing the word of God hath in it such exquisite goodnes such wonderfull truth such rare perfection such Eternitie such efficacie that in the time of trouble when all other comforts forsake a man this will bee a speciall comfort to him and giueth euen life to a man halfe dead and without it I see a man is but as a beast I cannot but loue and beare an heartie zeale vnto it and when I enter into the consideration hereof I am euen pined away and griefe euen eateth me vp when I see it is not esteemed and that the worde of God can haue no more honour And seeing the word of God was so exquisite so vnchangeable so glorious and so comfortable what a griefe was it to the man of God that men should be so carried away some to the pleasures of the flesh some to the profit of the world some to vaine superstitions and in the meane time the Word little regarded This was it that pricked him at the heart this touched him at the quicke He teacheth vs then thus much If the glorie of God be deare to vs the contempt of it will surely grieue vs if the saluation of our brethren bee precious to vs wee will be grieued for the contrarie Now let vs see what true zeale is I finde here the Tractate of Zeale 2. part was last to bee inlarged and therefore good Reader I would not depriue thee of this benefit Hebr. 10. 27 The nature of it is set downe where the Apostle heauily threatneth them that willingly giue ouer themselues to sinne and there is named in the proper tongue the zeale of fire For as fire is not without it heate but oft bursteth forth into a flame so zeale is hote and cannot long be held in It is described also by contraries Reuel 3. where the holie Ghost reproueth the church of Laodicea because they were neither hot nor cold but lukewarme such as the Lord would spue out of his mouth and afterward is added bee zealous amend Where we see how
fearefull curse to be vpon it when we vse it not The fourth rule is that if we will labour for true zeale wee must be patient in our owne causes and deuoure many priuate iniuries that the Lords cause may be the better prouided for and that his glory may goe the better forward For wee see how soone and how grieuously we are moued for our owne causes and how soone we are cold in defending Gods cause This then is true Christian zeale to deny our own reason and priuate commodities and especially to seeke Gods glory though it be with our danger This would so stop the mouth of the aduersarie that howsoeuer for a while he thinketh vs to be cholerike mad men and esteemeth of vs as reuengers of our own affections yet one day he will confesse that wee did not seeke either our owne commoditie or our owne reuenge but that whatsoeuer we did we did it for Gods glorie and in the defence of a good cause The seeking to reuenge our priuate euils doth much hurt and bringeth great iniurie to this godly zeale for if we could speake with the tongues of Angels and could speake neuer so gloriously to the delight of all men and haue not loue euen to our very enemies all were nothing all were abomination in the sight of the Lord. Contrariwise if wee can be content to forsake our selues and to be accounted as nothing wee shall bee more acceptable to the Lord and finde lesse trouble to our selues True it is that God his children euen in their best actions are troubled whiles they suruay their inward affections and gage their hearts before the Lord whether they haue not done their things in selfe-loue rather than for loue of God whether in vaine glory rather than for the glory of God without which exercise we shall neuer see whether our actions be pure or whether they be vnpure or whether they be mixed whether they be in respect of God or in respect of our selues Many can reioyce at good things in themselues and repine to see them in others many can be grieued with euils in themselues which will reioyce to see it in others Wherefore we are greatly to suspect our selues and our zeale when we are thus affected because it is a manifest token that we are not pleased with that which is good for Gods glory but for selfe-loue neither doe wee repine for Gods dishonour but at our owne discredit But wee are to learne howsoeuer the good is done to reioyce and howsoeuer euill is committed to be sorrowfull We see the Prophet here was not grieued so much because they were his enemies as because they were the enemies of God For if he had thought theÌ„ to haue bin Gods childreÌ„ whatsoeuer priuate iniurie he had receiued he could haue swallowed it vp and more haue reioyced in them as they had been the children of God than haue beene griued because they iniured him Here then we must learne to beare with the infirmities one with another but especially with the frailties of the children of God neither are we so hainously to be offended with the infirmities of the godly as with the presumptuous sins of the vngodly and obstinate True it is indeed that our zeale must cause vs most to be grieued for the sins of the godly by how much they were come neerer to the image of God than others Howbeit it must alwaies be with a fellow feeling and pitifull sympathie towards them as the Apostle exhorteth vs Rom. 15. that the same minde should be in vs which was in Christ Iesus of which place we haue spoken often before Wherefore we must make Gods friends our friends without any respect of persons howsoeuer they be otherwise farre distant from vs either by place or familiaritie or nature or howsoeuer and on the contrarie whosoeuer is Gods enemie must also be ours howsoeuer we are ioyned together yea though we lie both together in one wombe This would seeme an hard doctrine to flesh and blood and yet our Sauiour Christ hath manifestly and plainly taught it vs Matth. 10. 37. and 16 14. Luke 14 26. If amy man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life he cannot be my disciple What would he haue vs to cast off all naturall affection and so the Scripture should repugne whereas it is set as a note of them that should come in the last perillous times 2. Tim. 3. 3. That they should be voide of naturall loue and affection and might be contrarie to that Exod. 20. Honour thy father and thy mother c. No he meaneth nothing lesse but he meaneth that we should so be ioyned in naturall loue as he speaketh of himselfe Who is my mother who is my brother euen he that heareth the word So that though we be neuer so farre asunder we must loue them that loue God and though that we be neuer so neere we must hate them that hate God yea and so farre as our friends would pull vs from God and from his truth we must shake off all naturall affections not because they be ioyned to vs in the flesh but because by no meanes they will be ioyned with vs in the spirit Yet in the meane time we must remember that we doe all duties of loue and obedience to them as in admonishing them in praying for them and mourning for them and then if nothing will serue but we must either cleaue to them and forsake God or forsake them and clâ—â—ue to God we must separate our selues from their corruptions knowing alwaies that we must obey the first Table before the second and pietie must goe before charitie and we must serue God before we serue man and nature must giue place to godlinesse The fift rule is that we must be stricter to our selues than to any others in some things and we must offer more libertie to others than to our selues If we complaine of sinne let vs be at most defiance with our owne corruptions so when we fight against the corruptions of others we shall not fight against their persons but against their sinnes This is the doctrine which our Sauiour Christ also taught vs that if we would see well to pull out the more of sinne in another man we should first labour to take away the beame of sinnes in our selues Why calleth he it a beame in vs and more in others because our owne corruptions are or ought to be farre better knowne to vs than the corruptions of other men we should be best acquainted with our owne infirmities and know that there is in vs a bottomlesse pit of corruptions Which Paul saw when he said that of all sinners he was the cheifest that is he had the greatest light of his owne wants and was most familiar with his owne corruptions Wherefore we must first iudge our selues and cast the first stone at our selues we
blood yet by the holy practises of good workes we easily discerne the same Now for want of this we may see the great iudgement of God in suffering the Papists heretikes familie of loue to spoile vs of this peace of conscience by teaching their false opinions of iustification by workes Which thing seeing they hold the rather with seeing the cold profession of worldly Protestants it must needs humble vs. For thus reason they that are vnstable in the truth Surely their profession is not according to the truth it is so barren of good works and they maintaine not the true doctrine whose liues are so contrary to their professions Woe be to them by whom these offences do iustly come and woe be to them that take such offences and that shut wilfully their eyes and will not see the truth Howbeit we are to profit hereby and to trauell in a greater care of good workes whereby we may stop these blasphemous mouthes of the aduersaries Vers. 167. My soule hath kept thy testimonies for I loue them exceedingly HEre he confirmeth the same doctrine which he vsed before for in saying my soule hath kept thy testimonies is all one as if he should haue said I haue looked or waited on thy saluation For as we often obserued the man of God meaneth the couenant which engendreth faith as the records and testimonials of Gods fauour towards vs. So that the effect of these words is thus much I haue an entire care in sinceritie of faith to encrease the blessed witnesses of thy loue toward me It is an vsuall phrase among the Hebrues when they would expresse their vehement affection to any thing to say My soule as Psal. 103. 1. and 104. 1. My soule praise thou the Lord and Luk. 1. My soule doth magnifie the Lord. So that here the Prophet doth not only outwardly coÌ„mend the law but saith that he hath sworne and will performe the keeping of God his testimonies With the heart saith the Apostle we beleeue shewing that the heart is the proper place of faith and not the braine and that we must as wel be touched in affection as in outward bettering of our iudgement They must be vehement passions of the minde wherewith we must let the testimonies of God sinke down into the depth of our hearts Wherefore we are here to learne that our ouer profession of the Gospell will not acquite vs before God his iudgement seate For I loue them exceedingly that is They are not of small value with me I loue them entirely because they are things most precious vnto me This is the high dignitie estimation which we owe and should performe to the sweet testimonies of our saluation Wherefore our Sauiour Christ saith the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure which is hidden which when a man findeth for ioy he selleth all that he hath to purchase that Thus we see the man of God hauing made mention of faith maketh mention also of loue teaching vs that true faith worketh by loue Also he sheweth vs that the cause why the comfortable promises of the Gospell so soone slip from vs and our comforts are so momentany and griefes so sore charge vs and ouerwhelme vs is euen because we haue laid vp these promises rather in the braine than in the heart This is too short cold and small a loue for the profession of the Gospell and bewrayeth the want of faith the want of faith declareth a want of loue For if we know aright what an inestimable treasure the promises of God were in that in them we haue the assurance of all our sinnes pardoned of God his prouidence watching ouer vs his Angels ministring to vs his creatures wayting on vs that we shall be companions not onely with his Saints and Angels but heires and fellow heires with Christ and that after this life a happie crowne of glorie is laid vp for vs we should more highly esteeme of them then we doe and more heartily loue them For what maketh worldlings so to loue golde but that they thinke it the most precious mettal what causeth ambitious men so to set by prefermeÌ„t but that they thinke it the best thing for them what causeth the man so to loue or like his wife or the woman her husband but that they are perswaded that none in the world were fitter each for other When our Sauiour Christ would haue Peter to be carefull in ouerseeing his flocke he vseth this triall louest thou me Peter And the Apostle said how through loue he was inforced to preach Christ to the Church This theÌ„ must not be faint and feeble loue but a streightned and â—aborsome affection which is stil occupied in adorning the thing loued and cannot satisfie it selfe in thinking of it and in speaking of it and in doing it so that the greatnes of the perswasioÌ„ draweth out the greatnes of the affection It is then a drowsie dreame which some hold for a setled opinion who thinke that loue goeth before faith when the very heathen saw by the light of nature that a man could not loue that which he knew not And we know that faith is a knowledge with a ful perswasion so that if we loue the word exceedingly we are perswaded by an exceeding faith of the word which we loue and this faith shewing it selfe in loue is fruitful in good workes Look in what measure we are perswaded of the goodnes of the thing in that measure we loue it Vers. 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my wayes are before thee WE haue heard the man of God speaking of his faith and loue whereunto now he ioyneth his feare which moued him to keepe both the testimonies of the Lord and his precepts So that if we will grow to this measure of obedience we must first labour for faith to beleeue faith must worke by loue loue breede in vs a reuerent feare of God his maiesty which feare must engender in vs a care to please God and a griefe to displease him so that we may thus shew the prophet his meaning Lord I set all my doings open in thy sight wherefore I am carefull to doe any thing which thou commaundest and afraide to do any thing thou forbiddest So that we learne for our instruction that as the very motions of his heart were laide open before the Lord whereby he was armed with this care and feare so if we will be beautified with the like affections we must vse the like meanes True it is that God seeth all mens wayes and gageth the hearts of al as well of the wicked as of his children howbeit all beleeue not all see not this in themselues The wicked may confesse it so to be in outward things but doubtles they are not in truth perswaded that God doth see their hearts For if they were how durst they do that in the sight of God and his Angels which they dare not doe in the sight of
a double interpretation for either the meaning of them is giue me vnderstanding which is according to the prescript truth of thy holy Word or else according as thou hast promised in the Worde to them that by prayer aske it of thee But because this latter sense comprehendeth the former I more willingly embrace the latter For if God helpe vs according to his promise it is doubtles according to his word for hee promiseth nothing which is not agreeable with his word Besides this may be prâ—ued by that wich is added in the verse following where hee saith according to thy promise Now in that he repeateth the same thing he sheweth that certainly God hath promised to helpe and relieue his necessitie Neither must we thinke that this promise was made to Dauid alone who alone had not such infirmities but hee speaketh as a member of the Church for the promise appertaineth to the Church to all in the Church vniuersally Howbeit looke what the Lord had promised to all generally he applieth to himselfe particularly For we may see both in this Psalme Port 17 2. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple as also Psal. 19. 7. The testimonie of the Lord is sure and giueth light to the simple that the promise is generall and as well appertaineth to vs as to him So that the meaning of this latter part is nothing else but this as thou hast promised to giue knowledge to them that seeke it so Lord giue it mee for I thus seeke it Thus we see how needfull it is to haue knowledge of God his word seeing none obtaine but they that pray according as God hath promised in his word according to that Ioh. 5. 4 This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will hee heareth vs. Ye aske saith S. Iames cap. 4. 3 and receiue not because ye aske amisse We must not pray then for euery phantasie and for euery grace that commeth into our minds but for those things for which we are taught to pray according to the word But how can we doe this without knowledge how should we pray to him in whom we haue not beleeued or how should we beleeue in him whom we haue not knowne Whosoeuer then will pray aright must pray in faith and he that will pray in faith must also pray in knowledge Againe we are heere to obserue thus much that whosoeuer he be that will be directed in singular actions he must acquaint himselfe with the particular knowledge of the word Wherefore let vs learne to vse often reading hearing and meditating of the word and with often reading hearing and meditating let vs vse often praying applying and examining of our selues that we may both seeke vnderstanding in knowledge and the obedience of it in our affections For often reading hearing and meditating bring ripenes of iudgement often praying applying and examining our selues bring quicknes of our affections We shall see then for often praying the Lord will driue vs to it with often giuing of his graces with the giuing of his graces he will giue necessities with the giuing of necessities he will often giue occasions to set forth his glorie How shall we pray now without iudgement or how shall we meditate without knowledge Wee must often heare for knowledge sake we must often meditate for conscience sake For as we cannot haue profit in the generall knowledge of a thing without particular meditating of it so can wee not meditate without some troubling of our minde vnlesse we doe it of iudgement no more then not hauing knowledge we can pray without great turmoyling and troubling of our minde Thus we must ioyne all meanes together as first by conference wee must labour for knowledge to make our knowledge more effectuall wee must ioyne meditation and that both knowledge and meditation may be sanctified we must vse prayer Let my supplication come before thee and deliuer me according to thy promise Here he prayeth to bee rid from these streights and encombrances which did hinder this vnderstanding of the word which hee desired For whereas some vnderstand it of outward and common troubles I thinke by those things which goe before and comparing it with those things that follow after that he meaneth that deliueraÌ„ct which might rid him from those things which are contrarie and preiudiciall to the things before prayed for that so both being enlightened with true knowledge and deliuered from all blindnes hee might praise God more freely and liberally both for his vnderstanding and for the escapes of those distresses perplexities doubts and ignorances of his mind And thus considering that he prayeth to obtaineÌ„ the good things and to be deliuered from the contrarie euill things let vs consider of that which followeth According to thy promise If wee will obtaine any thing of the Lord wee must first vow thankfulnes and as we be suiters we must be thanksgiuers as we be suppliants wee must be plentifull in prayses to the Lord. For this is the end of our creatioÌ„ this is the end of our redemption this is the end of our sanctification this is the end of all our praying and obtaining euen plentifully to praise the name of our good God Vers. 171. My lips shall speake praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes AS wee learne now that the end of all Gods blessings is thanksgiuing and vnlesse wee purpose and will performe this we must neuer looke to obtaine any thing in fauour so we are also to learne that before God teacheth vs from aboue we are as tonguetide and cannot pray before he by his spirit doth instruct vs we caÌ„not once speake of his word This he sheweth both in the first portion and seuenth verse I will praise thee with an vpright heart when I shall haue learned the iudgements of thy righteousnes and in the second portion where after he hath prayed to be taught in the statutes he promiseth with his lippes to tel the iudgements of the Lord. We cannot then blesse God before he instruct vs. When the Lord rectifieth our knowledge with cleere iudgement and renueth our hearts with holy affections wee are most readie to praise the Lord according to that in the Psalme Lord open thou my lippes and my mouth shall shew thy praise And Rom. 8. 29. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee knowe not how to pray as we ought c. Wherefore if wee liue to eate to drinke to sleepe and not to praise God we liue no better than bruit beasts or rather worse for they praise God in their willing seruing of mans necessities and according to their kinde in their waies But man to whom the Lord hath giuen eyes to looke to heauen eares to heare his word speech to sound his praises a mind to conceiue his glorious works and blessed word seeing he hath these gifts aboue beasts it is certaine there must
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery mā in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
haue committed them They obiect our corrupt nature is disposed to winke at the offences of our brethren I answere howsoeuer corruption may be intermingled yet the first motion of rebuking sinne is of God A good Father said I was neuer acquainted well with any but first I displeased him by admonishing him of some sinne And like as the children of Israel were going but eleuen dayes iourney in thirtie yeeres so we might goe by admonition as farre in eleuen dayes as some without it can doe in many yeeres And as in a lethargie we haue neede of a purgation so when the grace of God freezeth in vs we haue neede of admonition 2 As hee that admonisheth another of sinne and is not grieued profiteth another but not himselfe so he that seemes grieued not admonishing his brother when time serues is not truly grieued 3 In admonishing it is good to obserue the rule of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 18. before wee proceede either to Minister or Magistrate than so doing all things with loue lenitie and prayer wee may not doubt but the Lord will blesse his appointed meanes and so in faith and meekenes offer our selues to him if it be so that wee see no fruite yet wee shall possesse our soules in peace with the conscience of our simple obedience 4 A godly man doubting whether being moued in heart to admonish an vnruly partie by writing and fearing that it would not be profitable hee should continue in his purpose or no he was answered it was a great sin then not to do it and also a great great iudgement of God came on that sin often which was that we should forget the good motion or hauing the good motion we should want oportunitie to doe it wherefore let vs do the thing and leaue the successe to God after we haue prayed for it And if it so come to passe as often it doth that though the action be good our hearts vpright in the doing of it our affection louing considering the thing right and good yet our labours and our praiers be vnfruitfull let vs remember that in all these were secret imperfections and sinnes for the which the Lord might hinder the successe which by deferring hee doth scoure away that afterwards in fuller measure of his mercie when we shall be the better prepared by humilitie to be thankfull he powre out a more rich measure of granting our requests vpon vs. 5 The children of God become better and profite more when they are rebuked and a rebuke is not without effect in anie but in the wicked They that harden their hearts and necks when they are admonished thinke that sharpe handling doth make them worse had neede to take great heede to themselues for if the Lord cannot preuaile by great admonitions nor sharp rebuking he will certainly punish for though he did beare with the often murmurings and many sinnes of the Israelites yet at the last hee sware in his wrath they should not enter into his rest 6 Iethro doth not rashly reprehend Moses Exod. 18. 14. but hee first commeth to the knowledge of the cause and when he saw cleerly that there was an ouersight in his sonne then doth he admonish him giue him such counsell as is agreeable to the word of God The want of this wisedome doth often make our admonitions vnprofitable because we take not aduisement how the case standeth then for that wee doe not labour to haue a sure ground for our counsell out of the word of God If then we will that our admonitions take place let vs first duly consider of the thing it selfe and by the word trie it to be a fault then let vs also labour to haue a way out of the Word whereby the matter may be better handled If this were an ouersight in Moses that hee had neede of an admonition who can exempt himselfe from it None at all but euery man must be content to be admonished yea though it be of his inferiours for so Moses farre excelling his father in graces yet is profitably admonished by him and willingly receiueth it So was Naaman the Syrian admonished by his seruant and Abigail by her seruants and shee did also admonish Dauid the King and Prophet of God Wee must then admonish and be admonished euen by them that haue receiued lesser graces then wee and with all modestie and loue and thanks-giuing as Moses and Dauid 7 The nature of the wicked soone appeareth in admonition who will at no hand bee admonished by the godly albeit the cause be neuer so iust The wicked Israelite could be content to suffer the wicked Aegyptians to whip him but not godly Moses to admonish him The world will be subiect to the world but not to God 8 Wee must learne to admonish speedily after the offence is committed because our nature in good duties and in them especially which haue offence with them is readie to put off we must not-tarrie vntill we meete the offender but goe to him whilest the brunt is vpon vs for our nature is giuen to coole too fast if we plie it not whiles it is hot So our modo and modo neuer haue a modum when wee post it off from time to time and our anger against sinne is quickly shaken while we are hote then and our brother is sicke the equitie of the thing requireth that we should goe to him though otherwise he should come to vs The reason is because after sinne is once committed there is a darknes a dimnes or a myst brought on our soules whereby howsoeuer in iudgement we receiue somewhat of other mens sinnes as Dauid did of his offence that tooke the poore mans sheepe yet wee cānot see our owne Besides there is cast a deformed blemish on the glasse shewing vs our sinne and the diuell so prouiding that sinne neuer dieth we abhorre those meanes which should recouer vs we on our parts receiue our standing to this end to admonish Wherefore Peter not being able to requite Christ for praying for him that satan might not ouercome him is commanded by the confirmation of his Faith to remember to confirme the faith of others And Psal. 26 the Lord is content to set ouer the debt due to himselfe to others And Iohn makes this a speciall note that we are not dying if we loue the brethren The third reason that should moue vs to make haste is this whilest sinne is yet tender greene headed and shamefast whilest it hath blood with blushing in the face whilest it is like a little aspe or like a small corde it is wisedome to admonish the partie of it otherwise it will fall out with vs as with the practise of an ancient Father who planting one yeere pluckt vp the plante with one hand who suffering it two yeeres was faine to pull it vp with both his hands but planting three yeeres he vsed both handes and breast at the length when it was a plant of foure yeeres old hee was
forsooth we must smile when we doe so and we must laugh vpon them least wee moue choler and giue offence Well for all sinne in equal measure and for the least of all sins Christ Iesus the Sonne of God was faine to shed his pretious blood howsoeuer this seemeth little to vs in committing it was very great to Christ in suffering for it They be small sinnes to vs which are vsuall to all but if they were not vsuall they would seeme prodigious CHAP. III. Of Adulterie and youthfull Affections IF that after often fals in the sinne of Adulterie the Lord giue a man the sight of the grieuousnes and greatnes of this sinne and fill a man with the feares of his iudgements and then this feare cause the power of this sinne to abate in him and cause him to feare all occasions and to loue chaste persons then such a man may be well comforted the Lord will giue him the victory of that sin But yet remember to proceed in affectioÌ„ let that vnclean life be as loath some vnto thee as it hath bin pleasant to the end that thou maist know how to keepe and possesse thy vessell in holines and honour begin to delight in the Lord Christ to vse with feare reuerence the meanes of thy saluatioÌ„ the Word Prayer and Sacraments then the Lord will seale vnto thine heart the pardon of this sin for this is not obtained before we haue thus repented And when thou hast found these effects of Gods grace in thee thou maist reasoÌ„ thus against SathaÌ„ If the Lord would haue destroyed me for this sin he would not haue giuen me a sorrowe or haâ—red of this sin therefore I am now well assured he doth and will accept me for his adopted sonne in his true sonne Iesus Christ. That a man may doe this and learne this sinne with repentance hee is first to consider I say the mercie of God which striueth with vs till we be brought so farre as is aforesaid Secondly wee must consider the iustice of God which will confound those that will resist The mercie of God appeares in fearing thee and punishing others in giuing thee the meanes and not others in punishing thee lightly and confounding others This wil greatly commend the greatnes of Gods mercies especially seeing hee giueth mercie when he might punish and doth as it were hire thee from thy sinnes Thus will the spirituall man gather of the great mercie of God Shall then prouoke him adde rebellion vnto sin Shall I vtterly denie him and become the slaue of sathan So then thus the meditation of the mercies of God in Iesus Christ leades vs to the hatred of this all other sins Luk. 16. But contrariwise Sathan and the flesh conclude If the Lord had hated this sin hee would haue punished it before this time in me In old time he destroyed many for sinne but now vnder grace he is more mercifull O cursed flesh that doth reason so much against reason and grace for there is now a secret curse of GOD vpon euery sinner which will consume a man if it be not preuented for the word gone out of Gods mouth will haue his effect and shall not be changed because God cannot be changed 2 Manie thinke youth as the flower of our age to haue a priuiledge aboue other ages But alas it is an age of great confidence All this haue I done saith the young man in the Gospell So dangerous is their case that they must not do things indifferent for feare they make them sad and we know that ordinary things denied argue an extraordinarie perill The prodigall sonne did walke his foure stations and as Ambrose saith hee had foure prouocations first his portion secondly his fathers indulgencie thirdly ill company but youth more than all Psalme 119. 19. Dauid abruptly with an Apostrophe breaketh off his meditation into this Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his wayes Vpon which place all the Fathers agree that the accent is vpon a young man for he hath fewest means The word which Dauid vseth for clensing is verie effectuall by clensing signifying the clensing of glasse and therefore compareth he young men to glasse which though it be verie cleane yet it will gather filth euen in the Sunne-beames and of it selfe which noteth the great corruption of this age Prou. 22. 13. he hath a buÌ„dle of folly bound close in his hart Eccles. 11. Children and youth are vanitie vanity is not in them but the age it selfe is vanitie Such is the streame of affections in them as the heathen thought it best policie to let them haue their course a little But let vs consider their corruption in one measure further Not onely the common sort but the best wit who is thought to be of an excellent disposition 2. King 22. And not only the best in ciuill gifts but those that are best in spiritual graces finde it hard as Timothie who brought downe his bodie that Paul was faine to write to him to drinke wine and for all that hee wrote Flee new-fangled lusts This Timothie was such a one as that saith Bernard Giue me one Timothie in these dayes and if he will eate gold he shall haue it This maketh me that I cannot subscribe to that saying Whom God loueth he taketh away in teÌ„der yeares For I tell you it is a daÌ„gerous thing to die in youth and surely except the Lord worke marueilously it is dangerous And why Surely in yong men there is a double pronenesse First their naturall corruption and then their age in which their affections be grounded but their reasons be raw Besides these the diuell hath a speciall affection to this age And it is a Prouerbe chapt 22. Set a young man in his way and he will not depart from it when he is olde If you stampe garlike in a new morter it will alwayes smell of it CHRIST saith Suffer little ones to come vnto me If they can sing but Hosannah and know not the meaning It is a good thing to doe as Marie did betimes to lay vp in our hearts such things out of the word as we doe not know while as yet thou art â—ude saith Hillary least then thou begin when thou shouldest ende The seruice of youth how greatly it pleaseth GOD may appeare Moses and Aarons rod was of an Almond tree what this figure meant is taught Ierem. 1. I am but a childe It is no matter saith God What seest thou an Almond tree which in those countreys where it groweth is the first that doth blossome Him that God will haue his rod must bee a branch of the trees that first blossome The first fruites and the first borne are due vnto GOD. And this is the difference betweene the sacrifice of Cain and of Abel Cain offered he cared not what but Abel offered the first fruites and the best and this is the best note to
know a Cains heart from an Abels 5 Consider Gods liking of Timothie Dauid Samuel the Prophet of Prophets who serued God when hee was a childe and so the good King Iosiah These were not trees which blossome when others haue done Let men be neuer so soundly come home it were better they had neuer beene so both for the Churches and themselues for they carrie the smell of the garlike morter still where euer they goe 6 Old men which haue liued loosely in youth haue great diffidence in themselues for they dare not reprehend so sharply as others nor punish so seuerely as they should for that the sinnes of their youth are so in their foreheads and all men see them Many of these are rockes of offence They make Dauid and Salomon proctors of their sinnes which I am perswaded grieueth those soules at this day if there be any sorrow in heauen to heare men alleage them for their sinnes 7 We be taught Esai 9. 17. that when the Lord intendeth to destroy a Common-wealth a speciall note thereof is this He taketh no delight in their youth therefore where young men be dissolute it is a heauie note of Gods wrath to fall vpon his people 8 Such as doe take libertie by Salomons example let them consider it well He was in the prime of his youth well disposed and wise but hauing past to riper yeeres he grew vaine and dissolute Then by Gods free mercie he became a sorrowfull man in his age And he made himselfe a publike penitentarie leauing his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his follie and it may well be called his booke of Retractations This is Salomons experimentall conclusion All is vanitie and vexation of minde This he tried when he had gone through all things he was fame to returne to that wherewith he began His booke confuteth all Pagans best morall wisedome He wanted nothing he had experience of all kinds of blessings that may be found on earth Yet after long experience he found no true ioy in any thing on earth The wise men of this age would say he was too sad or of a melancholike humour and could not vse things well But himselfe answereth the follie of such chap 6 None could haue more ioy nor so much pleasure in them as he had yet he found in conclusion nothing in them but vanitie and vexation of minde 9 Iob was neuer adulterer yet made he a couenant with his eyes because he being cleane in heart would giue no occasion outwardly When Putiphers wife could not preuaile because of Iosephs constancie she was not moued to repentance as she ought considering that her seruant was so faithfull to her husband much more she ought to haue been but contrarily sâ—e vseth a desperate remedie worse than the fault it selfe namely to seeke his life And this is the end of all vnbridled and carnall loue that in the end it turneth to extreame hatred yea and that more bitter than of them who neuer bare them good will as appeared in that incestuous loue of Ammon to his sister Thamar who afterward hated her exceedingly Let vs learne to feare these vnbridled affections and if we will not haue this issue to come of them let vs make our bond in the Lord that one may draw another neerer to him thereby And this is not onely in this lusting loue but in all other familiarities of men whatsoeuer without the Lord whether it be for gaine or fauour c for when they cannot enioy the things they looke for their loue is turned to hatred 10 Ioseph in his prosperitie would not forsake the Lord to cleaue to his Mistris and now in that he seeth present danger yet he standeth fast Thus on euery side the Lord trieth his children and giueth grace withall to perseuere Out of this we may learne that we neuer know whether we loue righteousnesse and holinesse for Gods cause so well as when we endure some trouble for it Ioseph might haue done this secretly that it should not haue bin knowne yet the loue of God constrained him and the feare of the Lord caused him to refraine from euill Albeit he saw present danger of his life and good name yet because he knew that the Lord which seeth secrets he rewardeth openly therefore he committeth himselfe to the Lord and had rather hazard his good name before men than keep an euill conscience before God And he beleeued withall that the Lord at the last would make his righteousnes as cleere as the noone day 11 Many will not fight or murder openly but if their enemies were secretly deliuered into their hands they would be farre from Dauid who would not hurt the Lords annoynted in the meane time they deuise euill amongst themselues and when they come abroad they vtter it Many doe abstaine from fornication for feare of lawes and such like but they consider not that the Lord seeth their vnchaste mindes and will recompence them Many would be religious but yet vnlike to Sidrach Misac and Abednago who would not for feare of the King so much as consult of the worshipping of the Image But they would seeme to bee more than they are as Ananias and Sapâ—ira therefore they shall haue the same reward with them for their tempting of God So long then as our hearts doe deceiue vs and these euill desires ouercome vs and we vse vnâ—odly meanes wee shall neuer stand to suffer any triall We may learne also by Iosephs example euen for the least part of godly life or good religion to suffer persecution and not onely for the chiefe points and parts thereof And as great a signe of a good heart is it for if we should denie the faith or God or Christ all the world would crie out whereas in lesser matters they would hold their peace and therefore so much the greater triall is it if we stand 12 The end of adulterie is beggerie besides that oft such can haue no children by lawfull and chaste wiues Hence it is often that euen great men want children and their houses decay againe the wife requireth it with like whoredome This sinne of all others leaues a brand in mens consciences as theeues at Sizes conuicted of theft and confessing it yet doth it not oft so much trouble them as this of adulterie They crie out of this O adultery brought me to this miserie CHAP. IIII. Of Affection IT is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of well doing when wee haue good occasion thereof The Lord ceaseth not to offer occasions but wee often cease to haue good affections 2 We must as well see what is against vs as those things that our affections leade vs to therefore must we pray that our hearts may be vpright that wee be not like â—alaam and the Elders that aske counsel of Ieremy So long as we haue to deale with men we set a glosse vpon the matter
yea the Lord holdeth vs without these that wee might esteeme his spirtuall graces the more that so in his good time we may haue both together 4 Wee must vse and not loue that is wee may not set our hearts on the creatures of God 1. Cor. 7. 31. 5 Seeing saluation is our ende all that hinders saluation must bee cast off whether it be marriage farming trying of oxen or any other thing lawfull in it selfe if euer it presse vs downe Heb. 12. 1. 2. The soule is made for God and therefore considering the very nature of the obiect we had need haue a speciall vigilancie of our loue to any other thing It is like a purgation which must be taken in quantitie in a certaine measure that it purge not out as wel good humours as bad and as there was first a couering of gold in the Arke and then of Badgers skins so our more precious loue must be bestowed on God his loue must chiefly possesse our heart It is said in the first Epistle to the Corinths Doth God care for oxen Nay this is written for our instruction and yet it is certaine that God doth care for oxen but in respect of that care which he hath for man it is no care So are wee to take no care of oxen in respect of him CHAP. IX Of our generall and speciall calling CHrist doth passe by vs see vs and call vs when wee little respect him In law cases and pointes of Physicke we goe with our best feete wee will doe all our selues or els sue by some speciall friend to them who can farre lesse profite vs than Christ can but in Christianitie vnlesse Christ himselfe come and ring a loud peale in our eares wee neuer vouchsafe to be Christians It is therefore well with vs that Christ so comes to call sinners to repentance for hee may come from heauen and returne againe ofteÌ„ before we seeke him or cal vpon him It is well therfore that Christ would come to cal sinners to repentance for he may come from heauen and goe to heauen againe ere we will call hâ—â— Indeede we read of certaine poore diseased men in their bodies constrained by outward paine and some hypocrites who rather to boast than beg holines came to Christ But who els would Surely one that said he would follow Christ wheresoeuer hee went but when he said so he had thought he would not haue gone farre he looked for better lodging than Christ was able to afford him And when hee sawe that he could giue him leaue to walke alone and when he saw Christ to haue none of the great buildings in Hierusalem he would goe no further with him than the townes end 2 It is certaine Paradise is our natiue Countrie and wee in this world be as exiles and as strangers wee dwell here as in Meshech and as in the tents of Kedar and therefore wee be glad to be at home The path and high way to our countrie is the path of Gods commaundement We stray when wee bend to superstition or prophanenesse The Lord hath appointed his word our load-star and cloudy pillar to conduct vs to the land of promise and hath instituted faith to attend vpon the word but the diuell hath substituted carnall reason but if wee deliberate long with carnall reason wee shall hardly or neuer come to Paradise 3 If we must haue reason to hearken and to obey the calling of Christ let vs remember and consider Christ hath followed vs and therefore we ought to follow him Christ hath gone far out of the way to make pursuite after vs for what neede had he to stir out of heaven and therefore we must goe after him The Sonne of man came to seeke that which was lost and therefore by good proportion wee that are lost should seeke him The analogie is good for seeking requires seeking Elizabeth said to Mary the mother of Christ comming to â—â—â— eâ—er Whereof commeth it that the mother of my Lord should come to me If Elizabeth esteemed so reuerently the comming of Mary vnto her much more may we say whereof commeth it that my Lord the redeemer of the world should come vnto me 4. The Lord doth often cast out men by decay of gifts as they pray Psal. 137. If I forget thee O Ierusalem then let my right hand forget her cunning Wee see this daily So long as men serue God in their callings and apply their gifts to his glorie so long their gifts are good and receiue an increase but they are soone washt away when wee vse them not or if we vse them not aright 5 When Moses was in his calling the Lord called him againe So Dauid and the shepheards to whom Christs birth was reuealed Our calling makes vs fit for the Lord helps against the Diuell and his temptations and idlenesse yeelds occasion and matter for sinne and Sathan to surprise vs. So long as we walke in our wayes the Angels haue charge ouer vs Psal. 91. but if wee goe astray they forsake vs. 6 Many are hastie to vndertake a matter but afterwards faint in following it Wee may not be rash to enter into any calling if wee will discharge it with conscience Examples for this are Moses Ieremy c. They can teach vs that we take no calling vpoÌ„ vs without commandement that we thinke nor too wel of ourselues that we attend the Lords calling and when he calleth vs and hath giuen vs gifts to testifie his calling let vs trust in his power and feare no danger for he is all in all in vs. 7 Moses had infirmities of speech and yet the Lord vsed his ministery wherefore wee may not for euery infirmitie be drawne from our callings neither if wee minde to take a calling vpon vs must we refuse it though all things do not answere our desires How be it if we want that which is most essentiall and pertinent as in a minister learning and the wisedome of the Spirit we must be wary how we enter in Our infirmities are left in vs for our further humiliation and that Gods holy worke may the better appeare 8 Wee must be well perswaded of the truth of our calling as well to Christianitie as to any other particular calling so troubles shall not moue vs nor feares disquiet vs. If wee doubt we soone faint but then let vs behold him that is inuisible as Moses Heb. 11. 26 and then no sight nor euill shall dismay vs. 9 It were to bee wished that euery man would search his owne heart whereunto in affection and action he is most seruiceable to God and profitable to his brethren and to pursue specially this gift most carefully and continually yet without pride in all humilitie 10 The Lord loueth our obedience but so that it be in our callings 11 When Christ calleth vs to heauen wee must follow him through the wildernesse of this world Hee must be
to stay the Lordes mercie for the other wee must depart because of that abomination 6 The world is as the Lords great chamber whereunto all are admitted the Church is as the chamber of presence The natiuitie of the Church is a greater worke then the creation of the world The world was finished with a Word but many dayes and many yeares did the Lord trauell before the Church could be brought forth to his good liking Hee shooke the earth darkened the heauens turned the whole course of nature before he had framed and set vp the little Church of the Iewes But in gathering the Church of the Gentiles the Sunne became blacke as a pot the Heauens were couered as with a haire-cloth the vayle of the temple rent the earth trēbled the graues opened aboue all the GOD of nature suffered But of all the third gathering shall be fearfull when heauen and earth shall not abide to see but shall melte and consume away at the glorifying of that Church which the world so contemneth yet on this Church hangeth the continuance of the world For certaine it is the world standeth and all the foure windes are stopped till all be sealed and in that moment that this number is filled this world shall out of hand vanish away 7 In the world wee doe as it were but see the Lords backe parts we see him as a thing in a troubled well dwelling but in the neather and outward courtes of the Temple but in the Church we see him almost face to face 8 That mightie Sampson suffered himselfe to be shauen and his strength to bee as another mans for the great loue of his Church hee shed his precious blood from all parts of his bodie for it and that no bloud might be too deare for vs with his heart bloud he hath testified how much he doth loue vs his loue and spouse the Church of the faithfull 9 It is true that the Psalmist saith Psal. 16. the Lord hath no neede of our seruice and therefore he hath set ouer his loue to the Chuch there to be answered vnto her in obedidience furtherance of his members there he would haue it seene how we value his benefits All blessings are continued on this earth for the Church sake The Sun doth shine vpon the earth vpon the iust and vniust but vpon the vniust for the iust mans sake 10 The Church is the household of faith the citie of the liuing GOD the spouse of the Lamb CHRIST the kings daughter the childrē of light of the liuing God the children of promise of the freewoman a chosen generation a royall priesthood an holy nation people gotten by purchase the mysticall body of Christ the sold of the Prince of Pastors the virgin Israel the children of Abraham the elect seede of God heires of grace ioynt heires with Christ the Sanctuary of the Lord the daughter of Sion the Lords heritage the people of his pasture the sheepe of his hands the temple of the holy Ghost the price of his blood the Lords Eden Thrice blessed and happy are al the liuing stones of the most beautifull building Confer Psal. 147. 2. 3. 1. Pet. 2. 9. 10. Phil. 3. 8. Ephes. 2. 19. 20. 1. Thes. 2. 19. 20. 2. Cor. 3. 2. 2. Cor. 6. 11. 12. 1. Thes. 2. 8. Rom. 9. 3. Reuel 21. 10. CHAP. XIIII Of the Confession of sinne THis is a good affection of Christianitie to conceale a fault and this also is a good affection of men regenerate to testifie their faults to all men whereby they make knowne their thankefulnesse in that whereas by nature they were thus by grace they are so and so Againe men vse it to comfort others that though they bee in their old estate yet they may receiue grace if they hinder not themselues and shut out the grace of God from them Thus the children of God are wont to aggrauate their sinnes that others might haue comfort in the like case Matthew in the ninth chapter and the ninth verse shameth himselfe by the name of a Publican and yet if we looke to his sinne it was not like the sinne of Peter against the ninth commaundement nor like the sinne of Dauid against the sixe and seuenth commaundements the sinne of Paul against the first as of them that crucified Christ himselfe But that which he concealeth the other Euangelists blase abroad that which they conceale he blaseth abroad And this is one argument of the truth of the word for wheras other Chronicles do euer cōmend themselues and their owne natiue countries best as if you read the Chronicles of England you will thinke it the hest nation it is contrary in the word the deniall of Peter is more expresly set downe of Marke than of any other yet did he write the Gospell out of his mouth Paul setteth out his own faults in more sharpe measure and manner than any other can doe Act. 26. Moses Gen. 49. seemeth to discredit his owne birth Wee see all these were of God who is then most glorified when we are most cast downe 2 As the hiding of our sinne with Adam hindreth mercie so to testifie our sinne to be greater than it is with Cain displeaseth God highly 3 Confession without yeelding and feeling is nothing but a testimonie against our selues let vs then so confesse that it may moue vs to loue the truth 4 Pharaohs confession is rather in iudgement than in affection in respect of the punishment not of his sin ergo it is not enough yet he hath profited further than many of vs which will not confesse our sinnes at all 5 Whensoeuer we haue sinned it is good to haue this or the like meditation good Lord wilt thou call me to iudgement and enter thine action with mee How shall I doe then I will take this order I will disagree and fall out with my selfe But is there any hope that God will then shewe mercy Yea no doubt for if the Lord were minded presently to imprison vs he would neuer by his prophets forewarne vs by a writ hee might vse the whole host of the creatures to execute his vengeance euery houre but hee deales more mercifully with vs if we confesse our sinnes 6 Naturally we be all slowe to confesse our sinnes we cast short reckoning on our owne faults Adam said I haue not sinned Lord hee lesseneth his sinne in conceit saying The woman gaue it me and I did eate Iob seemeth to make an apologie as being vnworthy of such a punishment But wee must learne that a sinner the more hee doth extenuate and hide sinne the more he doth aggrauate sinne and hasten iudgement the more freely he doth confesse and iudge himselfe the more he is freed from Gods seate of iustice Pro. 28. 13. 2. Cor. 11. 31. 32. CHAP. XV. Of Conscience LOoke how is our Conscience so is our confidence it is a tender peece we must
beware how we offer any violence to it For the veriest reprobate hath his reprehender which if hee doth not satisfie it will deliuer him to the Iaylor From this euill conscience we must be sprinkled in our hearts first with faith in the blood of the Lambe determining that wee will neuer defile the house of God againe and though wee cannot doe all good yet let vs desire all good for the Lord iudgeth according to the purpose not according to the performance according to the affect not by the effect And yet we must not stay in this It staÌ„ds vs vpon to vse the meanes that wee may be masters of vertues Hell is ful of purposes but not of performances Look therfore to thy conscience for it is a brasen wall and as a thousand witnesses often to vrge this particular syllogisme Who so sinneth must die thou hast sinned ergo c. Adam hauing eaten of the forbidden fruite was in paradise still but all the ioyes therein were notable to comfort his conscience vntill being found gasping and panting he was comforted of the Lord. 2 We must euer desire the light of Gods louing countenance which wee may be assured of if wee keepe faith and a good conscience but if we make shipwracke of these the least thing shall greatly amaze vs yea the shaking of a leafe but if we haue this nothing shall dismay vs. Wherefore let others put their trust in chariots yet if we trust in the Lord. we shall not feare what man can doe vnto vs. This will take away confidence in the flesh and make vs trust onely in God 3 For examining a mans conscience the best way is by the law to trie whether hee hath a knowledge feeling and misliking of his sins or no whether hee hath any feare of Gods iudgements for sin or faith in his promises and whether by particular applying of these things to himselfe he can shew any effects of prayer Sacraments new birth repentance 4 Wee must especially beware of smothering the watchword of our conscience when we are bent to sinne Care of a good conscience breedeth comfort in holinesse and pleasure in holinesse breedes assurance of blessednesse 5 Wee haue great peace but no true peace vntill we turne to God vntill the Israelites would serue God Pharaoh let them alone but afterward he prepares for them brick lime and a fornace so long as wee are quiet in sinne all is well but if once wee defie sinne then the diuell will heate a fornace for vs yea he will rather than he would leese vs giue wages to vs as he did to Iudas Hereof it is that so long as we haue no sense of sinne we can eate drinke and sleepe quietly but when once we make conscience of sin then comes trouble and vexation of minde which worldly minded men would maruell at But they are at peace with the diuell for were they not at peace they should be put out of his seruice But doth not the Lord say The wicked haue no peace Esay 57. True it is they haue no peace with God and with their own consciences albeit they haue great peace with the fleshe and world and the diuell The peace of the wicked is like an harnesse vnoccupied to a vineyard neuer stirred to a ground neuer ploughed they are neuer surbushed with crosses but rust vpon the walles yet farre better were it for them to be disquieted and haue their fallow hearts broken and rent vp The holy Ghost saith that the iust man shall haue peace at the last So that there is a first peace and that is a truce for a fewe dayes and there is another peace at the last which followeth our warre and this brings glorie and immortalitie Saul would needes haue peace with men and therefore brake peace with God but afterward he lost his peace with God and men The Iewes refused peace with Christ to haue peace with the Romanes but when they had slaine Christ they lost their peace with God and the Romanes also Wherefore let vs labour for that peace which passeth vnderstanding and for that euerlasting peace 6 We cannot sodainly and effectually worke vpon a mans conscience vnlesse God permit vs sometime to dwell vpon his conscience 7 A man shall neuer be brought to be iealous ouer his own corrupt affection vntill the Lord hath stricken his conscience with some feare of his maiestie which dispelleth al wicked imaginations 8 We must specially beware of sins against knowledge and conscience for as of all the parts of the body nothing is so subiect to hurt as the eye so nothing is sooner wounded than the conscience it will not abide any pricking the least thrust or violence will impaire it it is a tender place and is very tendernesse it selfe The learned Physitions say there is a thing that is hard like a web in the eye wherewith the eye being affected euen it of al parts being most sensible is made most vnsensible Such a thing may be in the conscience so if that once this hard skin be ouerspred the conscience that place which of al other in it own nature is most tender groweth to be most hard that hardnes proueth to be more hard than the hardnes of Pharaoh and their estate is worse than if they had neuer knowne God I meane if they haue once had a possession of good things and after loose it they haue a â—inde on their eye and of all men they see the least for if they loose their tendernesse and hardeâ— themselues then God hardeneth them too and that it is a fearefull obduration 9 〈…〉 d doth not so seuerely punish particular deserts but a generall falling into s 〈…〉 smaller infirmities but grosser presumptions for the particular sin bringeth not wrath but the lying in the sinne and not repenting of it bringeth wrath which drawing in other sinnes withal draweth also Gods displeasure So that one sin may be said to be spared and also punished spared if being admonished we be humbled as Dauid by Nathan 2. Sam. 12. Iehosaphat by Iehu 2. Chron. 19. 2. because in this wee seeke not to drawe in other sinnes but to be rid of this one punishment where notwithstanding all merciful admonitions and sower threatnings we still lye in sinne and tye sinne to sinne and so make away to Gods iudgement to fal on vs Wherefore we may comfort our selues for particular sins so that in the generall course of our life we labour truly to please God For as a louing husband doth not take away his loue from his wife though in some particulars of her obedience and dutie she faileth so long as she keepeth her loue chast and true to him so the louing kindnesse of the Lord will not cast off his children for some particular weaknesse or frailtie in speciall commandements so long as in sincere loue to his maiestie wee seeke to obey him CHAP. XVI Of Censure
will haue it so hee will haue the vineyard so that Naboth was a foole to dye Let vs come to the open reasons for sinne which are two Commaundement to doe the sinne or example for it commaundement from them in authoritie example from the learned for commandement you shall see it in Esay 36 Rabsakah his commandement the King saith so he bid me doe it Now if he had spoken this of Dauid as he did of Rabsakah a most wicked wretch yet had it not been enough for his warrant For if that were sufficient then were it enough to slay Amon at Absolons commaundement and as soone as the seruants shall haue taken witnesse that their master gaue them leaue or bad them they might kill Amon they might doe it and because Iesabel commandeth to slay Naboth the Elders may by this reason lawfully slay him if they bee so wise as to keepe Iezabels letters to shewe for themselues And if Plato could say that the Common-wealth is like a fish that perisheth first at the head and as a cunnies skinne that strippeth off easily vntil it come at the head there stayeth so alwayes reformation stayeth there The second argument which is example ye shall finde Ierem. 18. The Iewes being reproued of Ieremy say Come let vs imagine somewhat against him let vs smite him with the tongue Why Counsaile shall not perish from the Priests We follow them therefore we cannot erre Can my Lord Pashur not know this and shall it be reuealed to this Ieremie So in the Gospell Can Caiphas and Annas not knowe this Christ and shall we receiue him Nicodemus was learned and saide you may not condemne this man Oh say they you must looke better on your booke Caiphas he saith you are starke fooles and see nothing better it is that one die than the people perish Looke what the statutes of Omrie will affoord and Achab suffer so farre God shall bee serued but if Caesar bid me doe no more God shall haue no more At the first comming to Balaac Balaam thrice setteth down a good proposition I would wee could followe it I would not for this house full of gold doe otherwise he thought by keeping this good rule to haue beene preferred by the King But the King saith to him goe your wayes I had thought to haue preferred you and afterward for lesse than halfe a house full of gold hee willeth the King to mingle harlots with the children of Israel so to cause them to sin And this I see to be generall in men that if they presse not and guide not their affections by the word they wil carry them away 13 Euery sinne hath a small beginning First the diuell will craue of vs to yeelde him but a little but in the end he will come further Hee will and so will his champions at the first binde vs with a little corde that we may breake when we list but in the end it groweth to a rope and then we cannot breake it Moses would not yeeld for one hoofe because hee had no commaundement for it A marueilous strange fellow will he not yeeld a little what not for so little as for an hoofe why men thinke it nothing to yeeld a little de minimis non â—urat lex But a great matter is made of a little pricke and a great tree will arise of a little mustard seede CHAP. XXIIII Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the Eyes IF when God doth crosse vs with punishments we doe not examine the whole processe of our proceedings and imaginations wee profite not 2 Wee must search our owne hearts carefully how well soeuer others report of vs for wee may speake of our selues of knowledge when others doe speake of charitie 3 If wee will truly examine our selues then let vs set our selues before the Lord who shall and will examine quick and dead for to him wee must render a iust account and then let vs tremble and feare and so trie whether the Lord doth allow of our doing if he doe and we haue a warrant out of his word then may we haue comfort though trouble come thereof But if we cannot tremble nor cannot see our hearts and if the Lord looke not to vs to shewe vs our hearts wee haue to feare and know that our cause is not right Therefore when we will effectually performe this dutie let vs set Gods feare before vs which may subdue our affections reasons otherwise our affections will controll vs and our reason will carry away our hearts which in it hath many starting holes But if we feele that our affections are subdued and that our reason will subscribe to those things that are contrary thereto then let vs trie our worke by the word whereto if it be agreeable then will the Lord allow of it though not as perfect yet in his sonne Christ. This is the way to raise vs when we are fallen to strengthen vs when we stand and euer to maintaine the peace of our consciences 4 It is a blessed rule to learne to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord if we considering any sinne in vs then straightway by the word learne to amend it But if we doe it not then certainly the Lord will iudge either in this world or in the world to come for sinne cannot be allowed but must needes be iudged Then if we by Gods spirit bee not taught to iudge our selues and so to lament our sinnes wee cannot preuent Gods iudgement but the Lord will take the cause into his owne hands and then if we be his hee will not cease till he hath brought vs to him and if wee belong not to him then will it be corruption in our bones till it hath consumed vs. 5 Iob. chap. 21. from the seuenth vers to the fourteenth doth describe the vaine conuersation and merie liâ—es as they say of impious men Whereon an old writer saith thus O Iob thou hast well described the life of wicked men now let vs heare what is their ende whereby wee bee taught to haue a speciall respect to the end Philosophie teacheth vs to iudge of euery motion by the terme or point wherein it tendeth wee may not so much regard the way for a man may goe through a faire ciâ—â—e to execution and that is an ill motion And againe a man may goe to a feast through a blind lane and this we count a good motion It is our common prouerbe That is well which endeth well We must therefore carefully examine the end of all our wayes A man may goe for a time by the gallerie of merrie deuices but they helpe not long for the end of them is iudgment Eccles. 11. In the latter end wee shall see all vaine delights come to iudgement Now therefore let vs preuent that iudgement as we be warned by iudging our selues and the continuall
if euer they meane to teach aright who will not grant vpon whom if God vouchsafeth sound learning it is as water powred to the rootes of an Oliue tree from whence is shed out the moysture to all the branches or as a dew falling vpon the mountaines where the raine resteth not but trickleth downe into the neather skirts and make the vallies florish as the fieldes which God hath blessed Greene wits are as greene wood though they are beautiful to the shewe yet in triall they are discouered yet if the younger sort be ignorant the ancient in dayes may instruct them but if the gray heads be ignorant who shall reade them the rules of instruction If youth offend the aged will rebuke them but if the aged offend who shall tell them If they count it contempt to be taught admonished by their inferiours their contempt shall confound them with shame of conscience to see how in steed of being honoured for their age and yeeres they grow to bee despised for their ignorance and manners most vnseemly 14 It is a good thing and a rare in writing to our friends to admonish them of their sinnes CHAP. XXX How to profit and to examine our selues when Friends forsake vs. IT is an vsuall Euill that a man sometimes shall be forsaken euen of his owne kind red so that though hee came vnto them laying open his pittifull estate if he put them in minde of the brother-hood had betweene them if hee vrgeth them with their promise if he sueth in the title of his need and in the Name of IESVS CHRIST if he chargeth them with the force of naturall affection yet they are deaffe and will not heare his moane Strange yet an vsuall euill it hath bene heretofore is now and will bee heereafter Wherefore it shall be profitable to learne how wee shall stand affected in this triall before the Lord. The best way is not as some haue done to repine at this euill as at a thing but lately sprung vp saying Who was euer so forsaken of his friends as I am who was euer so vnkindly dealt with the world was neuer so wicked mens hearts were neuer so hard but the surest course is to enter into our owne soules and to looke what fruite wee are to reape vnder the hand of the Lord who by this kind of affliction either punisheth some sinne or proueth our faith or worketh in vs some further mortification or stirreth vs vp to a more carefull vsing of the means of our saluation or else to a more earnest contempt of this life and more hungrie longing for the life to come 2 First therefore let vs examine our selues in this vnkindnes of our friends to vs whether heretofore wee haue not offered some vnkindnes vnto our friendes whereby God in his iust iudgement should meete with vs and by raising vs vp others to deale vnnaturallie with vs to punish our vnnaturall dealing with others If herein our conscience condemne vs not let vs reach out this examination a degree further and let vs see whether wee haue not sought the fauour of man more then the fauour of God whether wee loued not our friends rather carnally than spiritually and whether wee haue not beene instruments to them of sinning or we ourselues lie not in some secret sin vnrepented of If in any of these wee be guiltie wee are to thinke that the Lord by the vnkindnes of our friends correcteth somewhat in vs either our preposterous and fleshly loue or our hypocrisie or our corruption louing for backe and bellie Well if in all this our hearts doe acquite vs it may be the Lord will trie our faith whether we loue him for his owne sake or for hire whether we follow him so long as our well doing is rewarded or whether wee are carefull for the zeale of his owne glorie euen in our afflictions to walke with him although he vtterly vncase and strip vs out of all his ornaments Such indeede is our Faith as it is in temptation such are our fruites as they bee in the triall and then we giue a cleere testimonie of our faith to the world when being destitute of all helpe we can behold God taking vs vp and say Though my father and my mother will forsake me yet God will take me vp Psal. 27. when the help of man forsaking vs we doubt not of the helpe of Angels when the world frowning on vs wee see the Lord fauouring vs. To which end the Lord oft sequestreth our friends farre from vs to knit and glue vs neerer to himselfe For it is a common corruption in vs to stay our selues too confidently in our friends as the childe too trustingly and wholie to depend on his fathers prouiding for him as the wife only to see search helpe in her husband as a seruant to count his master as his God in relieuing him which vnbeliefe in God and too much trust in man the Lord to cleere the case before our eyes putteth man from this preheminence in helping any longer and taketh the prerogatiue of the stewardship wholy to himselfe that they that will fetch must of necessitie fetch at his hands To this triall the Lord doth ioyne the confirmation of our Faith as when he maketh vs exiles and forlorne Pilgrimes among men that we might be entertained of him as of a fostering Father for that after he ministreth to vs in distres greater comforts immediatly by his spirit then euer we tasted of whilest in our prosperitie he let vs to be serued mediatly by men How euident this is the Martyrs of God can tell vs by their writings who when all men forsooke them when no man durst speake to them when their friendes stood aloofe off from them had greater feelings more glorious ioyes and sweeter meditations from the Lorde himselfe then euer they had in their life and libertie before What losse then is it to bee an exile in earth among men and to be a Citizen in heauen among Angels What hazard is it when in steed of father mother and brother wee are in league with the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost who thinketh it not a sufficient supplie in the eye of Faith to haue the momentanie imprisonment of the bodie recompenced with the most glorious libertie of the Saints and Angels Let the Lord therefore send vs by these meanes out of our strong hold in the meanes seeing without some such working vpon vs wee would hardlie giue ouer our holde for that wee are as proude beggars who so long as they can haue reliefe and maintenance at home will neuer seeke abroade But how doth the Lorde by this visitation further our mortification in vs Surely in withdrawing the Fewell and matter wherewith before our naturall corruption was more enflamed and made more foggie How many in prosperitie shal we see complaining of lust burning them of concupiscence intoxicating them of anger fretting them of gluttonâ—e deuouring them
mingled with an impure and base thing is made most corrupt as gold mingled with drosse wine mixed with water what more precious than the soule of man remaining pure what more base being corrupted with the mixture of the vilest things than it The world knoweth no good but riches which are yet not so purely good for God himselfe possesseth neither gold nor siluer and if they were things meerely good he would not want them because he hath all good that is those things which are alwaies good 11 Christ is not as a Well locked vp or drie spring head but an open and plentifull fountaine from whence runne streames on euery side to the lowest vallies euen the pleasant riuers of grace CHAP. XXXIII Of Godswrath and iustice and mercie THere are three things which doe slake our paines in this life mittigation hope and comfort but none of these can helpe in hell For the first we know the rich man could not haueâ— drop of water In this life it may fall out that a man that whippeth vs an whole day long may be weary but our tormentors in hell are spirits and therefore neuer wearie Againe if such whippers in this life should neuer waxe wearie in whipping vs yet it may bee they shall kill vs or at the least leaue vs nuâ—â— and senselesse but in hell though our bodies continually burne yet shall they neuer consume Thirdly on earth though neither tormentors waxe weary nor we tormented be coÌ„sumed yet the whippes and instruments would weare and waste and should haue some ease that way but hel fire is vnquencheable and the worme of conscience vnsatiable and therefore no hope of mitigation But what comfort is there in hell if the sight of the pleasures lost which they might haue had if the beholding of our enemies aduanced into that glory which we could not denie to them and wish for our selues if the entring into paine and shame euen before our aduersaries whom we hate and in whose sight we would bee better esteemed doe increase the paines of the sufferers then all these shew there is little comfort in hell First the damned shall be within the hearing of this which they haue lost Come yee blessed of my father and the godly shall be within the hearing of this to the damned Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire The wicked indeede shall remember their pleasures they had on earth but to the increase of their woe for it is a double miserie to haue beene happie and now to haue lost it The old man in the comedie saith I haue a sonne nay alas I haue had a sonne The wicked I say shall wish then that they had heard the word of the Lord and that will be another discomfort Last of all they shall bee in the hand of the diuell their enemie and hee shall torment them euen in the sight of the godly whom they hated as their enemies the diuell played with them in this world but hee will not play with them in his kingdome and therefore there is no comfort The last helpe is hope and but for that they say the heart would burst and surely for any hope in hell their hearts may burst indeede Oh saith a heathen man hoping for release in time God shall also giue an ende to these euils But here is our hope of ende for the inhabitants of this place are immortal so that though they haue but one good thing which is immortalitie yet euen that is such a thing as makes their paines the greater what auaileth it to knowe these things if the Lord doth not keepe vs from them Feare them therefore before hand and ye shall escape them neglect them and ye shall fall into them No man is so deepe in hel as he that least thought of these things And if the speech of this be so vnpleasaÌ„t vnto you what think you will it bee to them that shall feele it Well though wee were not told and if I should hold my peace the fire burnes still and if yee neglect to heare of it by experience ye shall feele it 2 When we are to speake of the displeasure of the Lord we are so become humble suiters to God that he would reueale more to the hearts of men by his spirit than the mouth of man is able to deliuer For the tearmes of wrath and fire are not able to vtter the depth of the iudgements of God though for our capacitie he can vse no words more vehement to vs. For as in expressing the power of God the highest name wee can reach vnto is to call him King so to expresse his anger he often challengeth to himselfe the title of wrath whereby he sheweth to vs nothing else but that he is purposed to plaiâ— the part of an angrie one as if indeed he were angry and though it be true that we finde no such affections fal into the Lord yet because we cannot otherwise imagine how he should be reuenged on the vngodly he is content to instruct vs herein by the name of an angrie God And indeed it is the purpose of the Lord in such places to shew his iustice to meÌ„ but because to say the Lord is iust moueth too little he somtimes saith he is angry to moue vs more effectually out of this attribute of the Lord wee may make our profite First nothing in the world no kinde of word setteth out the vile nature of sin more than this doth to say our sins make the Lord angrie It carrieth some force to say that sin is the worke of the flesh to call it the worke of darknes the worke of the diuell and all these are effectuall but none of them is able to come into the balance of comparison with this one that it moueth the Lord to wrath because though it be not possible that God should be angrie yet if it were possible that any thing should doe it it is sinne Secondly I would haue no man henceforth perswade himselfe that God will be a proctour of his sin or that he will giue him pillowes to ease bolsters to hold out or curtaines to couer his sin for sinnes moue the Lord to wrath He could not leaue sin vnpunished in Dauid his chosen nay he would not spare his whole Church the people of Israel from punishment and therefore hee will not beare with one particular member Leaue men and come to Christ who though he had comitted no sin yet because he tooke vpon him our sinne how was he punished though he liued in al obedience first in heauen then in earth yet when he came to death how bitter was that cup of wrath to him If God then did not beare with sinne in his Sonne being but imputed vnto him he will not bee a bearer of vs in sinne hauing to the full committed it but we may well make our accomptes come sinne come wrath Thirdly if the Lord be angrie with our inuentions which do not
members of the body So that the cause why we shew no mercy is because we cannot perswade our selues to be members Of the primitiue Church and the faithfull congregations gathered by the Apostles it is saide there was but one heart one will among them and therefore no doubt but one body for there can be but one heart in one body and it were monstrous in one body to haue two hearts The lawe of members is that looke what one member receiueth is receiues not for it selfe alone but for all the rest too The eye it sees not to defend and helpe itselfe alone but it sees for the hand for the foote and for the other parts of the body And so by the law of members if wee haue any thing wee must bestow it on the whole body and as well on the foote as on the head Euen so doth one member receiue the benefite of another that as the eye seeth so all seeth as the hand writeth so all write and wee knowe the least benefite or hurt which is in any member is ascribed to the whole body as if but the finger ake we say we haue an ach if the naile be hurt we say we are hurt if the foote be whole wee say we are healed Then if this affection be not in vs mercifully to impart one to another as one member is seruiceable to another mercie is not in vs. If we be grieued for any it is but a complaint of the mouth we can giue him a Lord helpe him but Christ did not onely see one so but he wept ouer him he wept not onely but touched the verie leprous yea and he healed them Well if there be no mercie in vs with what face can we come to the Lord and say giue vs a kingdome let thy kingdome come if wee denie to our brethren the gift of so much as of a peece of bread and how can wee looke vp to heauen with any hope to come thither if we haue laid vp no store there before hand God scummeth away the drosse of his Saints by Crosses yet breaketh not his holy couenant with them but performeth it through many tribulations which they deserue and pul vpon themselues When the Lord threatneth we are often driuē into a secret murmuring and impatiencie of spirit but we must know that his minae be as medicinae the meanes of the Lord are medicines And wee are too nice Christians if wee cannot abide to bee threatned seeing God his iudgements are often greater mercies than euen the continual ordinary mercies themselues Nay because the Lord would not destroy vs hee threatneth vs hee hath not delight in the death of a sinner therefore he threatneth death vnto vs because he would not haue death come vpon vs. For as the mercies of God are iudgments to some that abuse his mercies so the iudgments of God are mercies to others because they cause them to obserue his wil and to enter into a new league with him And this is that the Apostle saith all things turne to the best to them that loue God all things the very melancholie of the diuels euen hell fire for the bitternes of threatnings are fore-warnings to the godly that they should not be destroyed with the world in the ende CHAP. XXXIIII Teaching vs why we are specially to keepe watch and ward ouer our hearts SO corrupt is the heart as being the fountaine of all sinfull actions that although wee shoulde neuer haue patternes of impietie yet our owne heart would schoole vs sufficiently to the waye of destruction Reprooued then bee their Doctrine who thinke that a man is not naturally inclined to euill or that nature is not wholie inclined to sinne but that by example and allurement man is corrupted and infected by others The occasion of euill may bee outward but the cause of it is inwarde not of others but in our selues And good reasons there bee therefore that wee should still haue an eye to our hearts First our hearts doth carrie with it most commonly all our senses so that nature taught men of the world that the eye seeth not but the heart it is not the hand that toucheth but a certaine force proceeding from the heart and exercised by the hand and seeing nor sense left in the body From hence it commeth that great sounds and strange noyses are nothing heard of our eares attending vpon our hearts and our hearts being throughly occupied about some other obiect From hence it is that goodly shewes able to rauish the sight with delight are not so much as seen of vs our eies being wholly restrained about other things whereabout the heart is occupied yea from hence it is that wee stumble sometime on the plaine ground and our feet do faile vs in most faire places our feete attending on our hearts and our hearts being carried vehemently vnto some other matter Although then we ought to keepe with great care our eyes our eares our hands with all other parts of the body yet it standeth vs in hand to keepe diligent watch ward ouer our hearts by which all the other partes are moderated and ruled Another reason why wee should haue speciall regard to our heartes is because they make or marre all our actions If the heart be pure all our affections are pure though Christ through some defectes be mixed therewith if our hearts be not sound but corrupt then the things in their owne nature good by vs are made impure corrupt It is without all controuersie that it is our corrupt nature which corrupteth vs either to be slacke in weldoing or to leaue a good thing altogether vndone to be so prone to euil-doing or to rest too securely in it being done And albeit many occasiōs may be pretēded to stay vs from good which may seeme to carrie some shew of good yet they are deceiuing corruptions and full of rottennesse at the core as experiēce prooueth Some are kept backe from catechising of their familie because they would not be made the by-talke of the people they would not men should talke of them and tear me them a precise company Some goe aloofe and walke along from pure zeale in good works that they might retaine their libertie in buying and selling and so better take order for domesticall expences which they thinke would fall to the ground if God should be purely worshipped And indeed euery thing creepeth vnder colour of a good thing and they will turne out nothing naked but with one ragged reason or other although their pretences be of an ill die or their reasons not able to keepe them from any iniurie of the weather whatsoeuer They are carried away with the deceiueablenesse of sinne their corruption deceiueth them they are beguiled with the diuels sophistrie in putting that for a cause which is no cause at al. But this hypocrisie of hart may appeare not onely in not doing of good which we should doe but
Camels haire we as though we would correct the Lord for some insufficiency in his worke deuise strange attire Of one beast we haue the skin of the other we haue the furre of one bird we haue one feather of another another feather We carrie a pearle to shine on our finger and a burthen of silke to glister on our backes yea wee were the very excrements of some beasts and then we thinke all this is of our selues And that which is more we giue not rest to the dead but we borrow of them to set on liuing bodies as though the Lord had not perfected his worke in it vnlesse we our selues make the worke more beautifull And yet more monstrous is that which maketh me maruell what our proude dames meane to set vp signes in their forheads Tauerners indeed haue signes to call in all that goe by freely to come in and there to haue entertainment and what can be thought of our signes on womens heads but that they meane to make tauernes of their bodies to entertaine whosoeuer will come to them Well if neither the Prophets can preuaile nor Preachers can profit to the taking away of this pride I will say that as the Lord will not let his spirit alwaies to striue with man so will he not let his word alwaies striue with man but they shall die in their sinnes in which now they lie in peace and without all reclaime they shall goe to the Hels with which they haue made a couenant 13 Man seemeth to be great he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee is naturae miraculum mensurarerum omnium but better things about man than these Augustine reduceth to foure letters of his name the 4. parts of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby hee would signifie that it was either a Compendium of the whole world or that he had dominion of euery part of the earth Besides Adam is said to be the sonne of God euen by adoption I confesse it to be a great dignitie but then we must know that it is rather in the great goodnesse of God than in the worthinesse of man and all these titles which he giueth to man as that he calleth Magistrates Gods and Ministers Angels and the Apostle saith Ye are a kingly Priesthood these doe not so much declare the excellencie of man in himselfe as the great goodnesse of God that he should vouchsafe to communicate some part of his excellencie with man yet man must not so suffer himselfe to be flattered of Sathan that he thinke better of himselfe than he should or lesse reuerently of God than he ought The diuel feeling the fruite of his former pride when he would needs trie how well Gods seate would become him hee would faine haue brought man also to the same presumption that hee whose felicitie hee now did enuie being found in the same fault might haue tasted of the like punishmeÌ„t with him And without doubt al men should haue done had not God of his great goodnesse otherwise prouided for man But what is man that God should so wonderfully prouide for him leauing his owne Angels vnprouided for I meane those that were his Angels before they fell Surely if we consider man not as he is in Christ but in his owne nature we shall see what he is not a God as hee would haue bin nor as an Angell as he shall be but such a thing as may â—eare any 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or extenuation that can be deuised yet our corrupt nature is readie to dispute with God and wee will not feare to say vnto God as Iob said vnaduisedly chapt 13. Who is hee that will pleade with mee then speake thou and I will answere thee or let me speake answere thou me Thus Iob challenging God to disputation was readie either to answere him or to replie vpon him But what art thou O man that disputest with GOD And indeede when God being prouoked to disputation had disputed with Iob a while had vrged him very sore Iob could answere him nothing but this Behold I am vile what shall I answere thee I will lay my hand vpon my mouth Once haue I spoken but I will answere no more Alas then what is man either in wisedome or in worth In wisedome though as Zophar said Man would be wise though he be but a young Asses colte what is hee to GOD In strength nothing for though the Lord had neede as hee hath not what could man helpe him Man is not great in viewe nor a rocke in his flesh a little paine doth trouble him a small disease doth cast him down a little affection carrieth him hither and thither and though he ouercome all these yet he is weake to resist death and if we could doe the Lord good I thinke he would not vse vs because we are by natare readie to take part and to ioyne hands with the enemie against God himselfe Againe mans time cannot be great being but a spanne long and yet a little Emot will be long in creeping the space of a spanne this time is the time of a post bird arrow or thought a post hath but a small time a bird in her flight hath lesser and an arrow lesse than that but a thought hath almost no time at all And in my iudgement besides all this there is great reason why God should not make any account of man if it please him to vse lege talionis because that man doth not make any account of God and seeing we esteeme not God I see no reason why he should esteeme vs and that we doe not esteeme him this shewes that we preferre before him our profit our pleasure and all Our parents left him for an apple Ahab had rather haue Naboths vineyard than haue him we all like our pleasures better than him generally we will not sticke to sell bodies and soules for a little thing and indeed for lesse than Esau sold his birthright But of all places to shew the mercy of God in chusing vs and our vilenesse being chosen the Apostle â— Cor. 1. 27. bringeth in fiue notable tokens of them whom God hath chosen whereof foure are very base and the fift is lesse than nothing 1. The foolish things of the world 2. the weake things of the world 3. the vile things of the world 4. things that are despised 5 things that are noâ— CHAP. XXXVIII Of hypocrisie and hardnes of heart HYpocrites turne the inward side outward the godly turne the outward side inward the hypocrite beginneth where the godlie man endeth and the godly man begins where the hypocrite endeth the hypocrite gallopeth into great shewes at the first godlinesse proceedeth in holines by de grees as being troubled with a great house of sinne which they are faine to draw after them 2 We must not professe all outwardly
without sense of the conflict of the lawe of the members and the spirit as Rom. 7. 24. Sixtly hee is stirred to doe well by some worldly reason liking his fancie and fleshly appetite not constrained by the mercie of God as Psalm 1 30. 4 Rom. 12. 1. or by the loue of Christ as 2. Cor. 5. 14. Seuenthly he doth more often regard the feare fauour and praise of men than of God and his priuate commoditie than that of his brethren These are his characters and yet eightly hee hideth many things vnder the cloake of popularitie and guilefull affected clemencie So did Absolom hide his vnnaturall treason So did the troublers of the state of Rome with their Leges Agrariae Ninthly vnder the cloake of keeping companie with those vpon whom wee may beare our selues bolde and which may back vs when we haue done euill Tenthly vnder the cloake of clinging to their companie which are good men and are wel thought of not to better our selues but to credit our doings the more and to make vs more commended to the people as Nouatus did vpon his confessions Eleuenthly vnder the cloake of lawe and execution of iustice when some other wicked affection is the cause of their doings and the law but their pretence as Iezabel in putting to death Naboth did it not for the vineyard but to see iustice kept and as the Lords of Persia against Daniel Twelfthe vnder the cloake of religion zeale and conscience when deepe in their hearts they hide some other meaning as Simeon and Leui in procuring the Sichemites to be circumcised as Absolom in making the shadow of his conspiracie the performing of his vowe in Hebron as Iezabel making the way to bloodshed on the innocent by the proclamation of a fast as Caiphas adiuring Christ in Gods name to make them knowe who hee was that way to take him 11 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne most lieth dead vnder a cloake and most lieth in a closet wherewith God is displeased that when wee make no conscience of sin in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake out in publike places 12 The holy Ghost Ezech. 24. 6 compareth hypocrites to a pot that outwardly seetheth but within the scumme remaineth And Hoseah in his 7. chapter compareth them to a cake whereof the one side is well baked and the other side is plaine dow And Christ compareth them in his daies to such as wash the outside of the cup and platter but leaue the inside filthie Our common similies whereby wee resemble these men is a course cloath hauing a fine list 13 When two gentlemen ride on hunting it is hard to discerne each others houndes because they are mingled together which afterwards is more easilie done when the hunters are seuered euen so so long as God and the world walke together it is hard to distinguish betweene the heires of the one and of the other but when they are seuered by the crosse it will surely bee seene who be the children of God who be the heires of the world 14 In naturall men wee finde these markes first that naturall men measure others by themselues so did these brethren iudge of Ioseph So doth the world iudge hardly of Gods children because they are vngodly themselues so those that thinke to correct or admonish in anger think that others do so too because they come of fashiō to the Church they thinke so of others When we are readie then to thinke euill of others let vs take heede we be not so our selues and let vs learne to leaue this for the sinne is great For first wee beare false witnes against our brother Secondly wee be enemies to the grace of God in them because in this our corruption wee cannot iudge well of them The readie remedie is to pull out the beame out of our owne eye and to iudge charitably of others Secondly a naturall man doth more abstaine from euill for man than for God and so will it bee till the feare of God be setled in vs to teach vs Gods prouidence in things to come and his iudgements in things past This was with Esau because the daies of his father were at hand So many are now restrained by the magistracie which otherwise would do euil so long as it is with vs thus wee are but hypocrites and not regenerate The remedie is to consider Gods prouidence to commit vengeance to him to ouercome euill with goodnesse and then shall wee doe things for conscience sake and not for feare Thirdly the torments of an euill conscience is the punishment of sinne the wicked shall flie when none pursueth whensoeuer then our conscience doth trouble vs let vs knowe that our sinnes are in vs whereof we are not purged When we feare men it is either for the want of the assurance of Gods mercifull prouidence or forgiuenes of our sinnes or for that wee haue done the like to others as Caine thought euery one would slay him because he slew his brother If wee haue not done them harme and yet feare as Abraham did Abimelech then it is the want of Gods prouidence which riseth of the want of the forgiuenes of our sinnes for if wee feare the creature it is because wee are not reconciled to the Creator The remedie of this feare of men is to learne faith in Christ for the free forgiuenes of our sinnes and the assurance of his prouidence then shall we say wee feare not what man can doe against vs yea then shall wee deale vprightly with others so that if then others deale euilly with vs and we pay them the things which we neuer took we haue the comfort of our conscience and are blessed because we suffer for wel-doing 15 In manners men will first listen to wicked counsel then take pleasure in their companie till at last they communicate with them in their euils an◠as they grow in liking of those euill counsellers so doe they loathe those that giue good counsell and despise them yea when the Minister speaketh priuilie to them by admonition or openly out of the word they thinke hee speaketh of purposed malice and hatred against them and so shut their eares and harden their hearts when any thing is spoken for their amendement but if a word be spoken which concerneth another or else may cherish them in their sinnes that doe they greedily snatch and lay hold of All which sheweth that men are the cause of their owne hardnes for when the Lord cannot preuaile by his word then leaueth he men vnto themselues which stay not till they come to hardnes This must teach vs with feare to examine our hearts to proue what loue of the truth remaineth in vs and what liking we haue of lies what hearts we beare to those which giue vs wholesome counsell to reclaime vs from sinne or whether wee rather incline to those that feede our eares with such wordes as may
forgaue them and healed them Againe they murmured at the bitter waters yet for his promise sake and the faith of some hee pardoned that sinne also and helped them and brought them to sweete waters and Palme-trees fit to campe vnder Where wee may behold how the Lord tempereth their sorrow with ioy for his children sometimes must feele his fauour and sometimes feele it not Hee letteth them see his goodnesse many wayes and his heauie hand but seldome and therefore we ought to beare it more willingly Againe wee may learne that wee are the fittest to receiue mercie when wee haue felt his iustice and when wee haue found his goodnesse we must take heede of securitie for when we are past one crosse hee can prepare another for vs. 8 By many meanes come we to ioy saith Chrysostome the wise men of Greece wished men to reioyce and the Poet saith Without ioy life is no life So it may seeme ioy is lifes life and therefore men seeke it so much He that auoideth not something that is not euill must needes doe much euill In riding wee will not ride so neere the edge of the ditch as wee can but leaue a good deale betweene least both our horse and wee fall in This is our policie in riding I would it were so in liuing It is not Christian wisedome to goe as neere euill as wee can Well is mirth euill then Too much vse of mirth is naught We must not studie for mirth If it be not a present iest it looseth his grace Deut. 29. If he be thirstie hee will drinke till hee bee drunken Those things wee desire too much wee will keepe too fast we came not faith Tullie into the world to make merrie One saith when yee would bee merrie this you may doe but make no occupation of it It is the worst end of a good wit to inuent mirth and yet wee see daily how many thinke this is their portion in this life Ambrose giueth them a fit name he calleth them superfluous creatures and so they bee for the world if they were gone were well ridde of them And Hierom saith God cast not man out of Paradise that hee might here build him another but that with sweare c. our recreation must not be thus to make it our profession to moue mirth and laughter a very Idolarie if one may call it so This ioy is but a bastard kind of ioy Hilarie saith it one laugh when he is going to prison euery man will count him a foole So if we will reioyce let vs reioyce in that that cannot be taken from vs for when those things perish we must perish also 9 I finde mention in diuinitie of two kinds of ioy the one lawfull the other qualified with circumstances The first Chrysostome calleth angelicall ioyes and Hilâ—ry calleth them ioyes of the Palace or such ioyes as are in the court These are the best in these we may be secure if ye seperate not ioy from the glory of God There be foure angelical ioyes The first is the touchstone whether we reioyce truely or no Psal 1 7. Let me tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I forget nay if I perferre not Ierusalem in my murth Gods glory flourisheth most when the Church flourisheth therfore that is the true ioy but there are some that can fatteÌ„ their hearts when Ierusalem lyeth in the dust The second ioy is angelical indeed so our Sauiour Christ calleth it when a sinner returneth to the Lord then the Angels reioyce and this also is a safe ioy When the prodigall Sonne returned his Father did well to receiue him with such ioy though his brother did hang the groine at it one of the Fathers saith though it were but a homly speech that it was the best calfe that euer he killed the best peece of vealâ— that euer he bestowed At this day there is but small turning of â—inners smal reioycing for it and I thinke this to be the cause of that pouertie for that they being come home none will giue them a ring a gowne c. Luke 15. The thrid ioy is Psal. 122. I reioyceâ— when they said come let vs goe to the house of the Lord First to reioyce in the meanes of saluation as in Sermons in Preachers and such like this is angelicall Dauids ioy I reioyced when one told me there was a Sermon in the Lords house and saide come let vs goe A Father saith thou makest hast to a banquet but not to the Temple thy mirth is not good thy life is not good Thou canst watch al night in dicing but not in meditation The fourth kinde of ioy is Prouerbs 22. 25. In the rest a man may counterfeite a reioycing but this passeth all hypocrisie which is the ioy of the iust to doe righteousnes iudgement and equitie Shew thy conscience all the goodly things in the world it shall not reioyce at them so much as at one good worke This ioy will neuer depart their works follow them and so shall the ioy of them The Apostles went away after their whipping and reioyced not onely that they could suffer scourges but that they triumphed What ioy soeuÌ„er we haue else if we thinke vpon iudgement then wee say vnto our mirth thou art madnes Ecclesiast chap. 2. The second kinde of ioyes Chrysostome calleth pettie ioyes Hilarie termeth them the solace of prisoners who eate and drinke for a while but shortely the iudge commeth and condemneth them and they are executed This Salomon called bitter sweete ioyes Prouerbes 14. 13. This is certaine euery one will haue the one or the other if they cannot get Peneloâ—e they will be suiters to her maidens these bee seeming ioyes and wee thinke them to be great because we know no better For if wee knewe the ioyes of the righteous we would laugh at these vaine ioyes It is noted in Cain after hee had lost his place in Heauen he got him as good a place in earth as he could Iubal hee found out organs to make his Grandfather merrie What is it then vnlawfull I will tell you what the Fathers saide concerning it The beleeuer can neuer finde time for laughter Hilary saith that whatsoeuer we loue in the world we take thereby occasion of laughter in prison and this is phrensie If these men liued now they would be accounted precise fooles Storkes blockes without affections for these be the opprobrious speeches which the wicked vse against good men but if any man can reioyce in Psalmes and spiritual songs if he can find an hony-combe in the word and with Dauid can daÌ„ce before the Lord God forbid that I or anie should play Michol to mocke him Nay I will say with Moses I would all the Lords people were as these bee and tooke pleasure in these things for thus wee ought to be and I will say with Paul would to God you would practise these things which
vnto the Lord not binding his fauour vnto them 9 The cause of all rebellion and murmuring is that wee know not the great power of the Lord or else we at that time doe forget it when by faith we should make to our selues most comfortable vse of it as wee may see in the Israelites who had beheld the great power of God with his goodnesse towards them but not in faith and therefore when the tentation was sore vpon them they cleane forgat it The Lord therefore being zealous of his owne glorie sheweth himselfe to bee most louing and beneficiall towards vs which ought to leade vs to acknowledge his great goodnesse but if wee doe not then his iustice will surely teach vs. 10 The Lord oftentimes with holdeth or taketh away that thing the hauing whereof might be hurtfull vnto vs which if we would rightly consider of it would be an especiall helpe against murmuring in the want of Gods blessings For if wee would consider this that the Lord doth therefore keepe it from vs because hee seeth it would bee hurtfull for vs and that when wee shall be fit for it hee will then giue it vnto vs wee should better bee contented with that we haue and more patiently beare the want of that wee would haue as for example if a man wanting health riches estimation and such like and bee grieued for it so that he is almost readie to murmure for the want of them if he then can consider that the Lord knoweth they be not good for him but if he had them they would turne to his hurt this would bring marueilous great quietnes to his heart and would stop his murmuring nature and would rather stirre him vp to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards him 11 When the Lord proueth his people he thereby laboureth to bring them to prayer yet on the contrarie they flâ—e from him and murmure against him the reason is for that they thinke it a small comfort to pray vnto him in their trouble but rather thinke it very harsh to acknowledge their sinnes and so to obtaine the forgiuenes of them which being obtained nothing can bee more comfortable they must haue that they want or else nothing will please them As the Israelites did murmure against the Lord when they wanted water nothing else would please them so is it with many when they cannot obtaine some corporall or externall blessing which they doe much long for But who art thou oh thou vile man that thus dealest with the Lord and neuer hast had thy heart washed by the blood of Iesus Christ for if thou haddest thou wouldest neuer murmure so much for wanting that thou wouldest haue but rather make him at all times the chiefest comfort and in all thy necessities patiently and meekely call vpon him in feruent and faithful prayer 12 Men doe not onely faile in prayer vnto the Lord but also they murmure many times against such as he hath set ouer them to bee their guides for the latter sinne ariseth of the former The Israelites quarrelled with Moses yet what had Moses done against them they thought no doubt that he of malice and contrarie to the will of the Lord had brought them into the wildernesse for they thought God had a neerer way and a better to bring them into the promised land and because they could not consider the worke of the Lord therefore they must needes quarrell against some bodie and wreake their griefe vpon him laying the fault vpon Moses Thus did Rachel whom when the Lord punished for that she was Proud because her husband loued her best and made her barren when he gaue children to Leah she not considering that the Lord punished her pride with barrennes began to quarrell with her husband asking him why he gaue no children to her To whom he answered Am I in stead of God vnto thee to giue thee children And this is the manner of the people in all ages that when they cannot see the Lord punishing them for their sinnes they straightway lay the fault vpon some or other by whom they thinke it commeth As now if the Lord doe send tumults and stormes into the common-wealth so that the people be brought to some trouble doe we not straight wayes lay the fault vpon the Magistrates and say is not this the doing of the Magistrates They consider not that the Lord doth by this meanes punish them for their sinne for it is certaine that the Lord loueth a multitude better than one or few and therefore hee will not punish a whole realme or nation if the sinnes of a multitude did not prouoke him thereunto But it oftentimes commeth to passe that for the sinnes of the people he doth harden the hearts of the Magistrates that they cannot loue their subiects so well nor that they can bee so profitable and doe them so much good as otherwise they might as is reported by Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20. This if the people could or would consider they would not be so ready to lay the faults on their Magistrates when trouble or triall commeth vpon them in like case doe they also deale with their Ministers If trouble come doe they not straightwaies say see what our Preachers haue done and is not this the fruite of their preaching so they will alwaies haue one or other to lay the fault vpon But what was Moses comfort in this case and that which staied him from murmuring against them Euen that no doubt which other of Gods Ministers haue had in the like case Ieremiah in the seueÌ„teenth chapter against the raging of the people made this his sure defence that he had not thrust in himselfe into that office to be their Pastor but the Lord appointed and called him therevnto Secondly that of affection he had spoken nothing but onely that which the Lord commanded did he declare vnto them and from hence may all the true Ministers of God haue comfort for if the Lord send them he will no doubt defend them so long as they doe this message faithfully therefore the people must take heede how they either receiue or reiect any that speake to them in the name of the Lord. For as they may not receiue any that bringeth not the word of truth nor be feared by them for as much as the causelesse curse shall passe without hurt so likewise and as surely shall the word of God spoken truly by his Minister certainely haue his effect and shall not returne in vaine And this is common to all kinds of calling that men may be confirmed therein Contrariwise when we being in affliction can pray vnto the Lord for his helpe and acknowledge his prouidence in that which is vpon vs it manifesteth our faith it preserueth vs from murmuring and keepeth vs from quarrelling with men for if we consider that it is the Lords worke we shall neuer set our selues against him for it but if we passe ouer his prouidence then
and faith hath outrunne temptation If despaire did possesse the heart the verie naming of God would bee grieuous yea though it were vttered by another When then we cannot onely heare God named but name him and call vpon his name by prayer it shewes wee are yet children of hope hanging at the breast As for the word wherewith Gods Children and euen some of the Prophets haue seemed foolishly to charge God we wust knowe that they bee voide of passion not of perswasion which thing is the more diligently to be marked to abate the rigou◠of our censures which we oft giue out vpon afflicted consciences If a man shall lie down in his bed commending himselfe into the hands of God by prayer shal any man doubt but his estate is of the Lord and his safetie from God himselfe yet it falleth out that the same man is striken with such feares in his dreame that he giues out desperate speeches as a man forsaken of God will yee deeme that man rather by that sudden motion befalling him in his dreame than by that continuall course which hee kept being awake If you your selues would not bee iudged in that case iudge not others in the like case least it be measured to you as you haue measured to others CHAP. LV. Of Prosperitie IOsephs example in drinking wine is not an example of excesse wherein wee commonly offend at this day for that is condemned and iudgements are prepared for it And want and such like too much austeritie is not commended for why then should there bee such diuers tastes in meates And wine was giuen not onely to quench the thirst but also to make the hearts of men glad for which purpose all the other creatures serue also and therefore the children of Israel were commaunded to eate and to bee merrie before the Lord. The same may bee gathered out of the second of Iohn where Christ albeit they had well drunke at the mariage yet chaunged the water into wine which hee would not haue done if so austere order should haue beene obserued Although then wee may not pamper vp our bodies yet may wee haue a due care of the same and so distinguishing our libertie learne to abound and likewise to want for if we can be content with the want of things it is a signe wee should well vse them if we had them as in pouertie nakednesse losse of friends Againe if wee vse abundance of things well it is like wee should also well beare the want of them as a rich man to come to pouertie Let vs therefore learne diligētly to search our hearts how we beare things present which we often let passe and contrariwise in pouertie imagine what we would doe if we were rich and seeke not to beare pouertie well Also being in quietnesse wee imagine what we would doe in affliction not seeking to deale well in the present estate 2 Ioseph hauing forgiuen his brethren as appeareth in thar hee wept for them gaue them money and curteously talked with them and gaue them entertainment yet dealt hee roundly with them in trying out their repentance because hee had attained to great wisedome which herein he vsed and also had a louing and pure affection yet his example we are not to follow in all respects for he sustained the person of a Magistrate and euery one must keepe himselfe within the bounds of his calling Ioseph did beare the person of Christ in all this where we learne that although the Lord doe iustly afflict vs yet wee may be sure our sinnes are alreadie forgiuen vs as Ioseph dealt with his brethren 3 Peace sometime is taken for a prosperous and quiet state in this life as goe yee in peace Sometime for quietnesse of conscience but here it is taken for them both and riseth wholy of the feeling of Gods mercies we ought then to walke in the course of godlinesse without feare and to assure our selues of the preseruation of this our state all our happinesse then is in Christs mercies and it should be our chiefe care continually to come to the feeling of them But because peace cannot bee without the feeling of Gods mercies and his mercies without the feeling of our miseries therefore none shall haue euer peace of conscience or quietnes and ioy of those things which he possesseth except hee hath first been touched with the feeling of his miseries The worldly rich men then haue not this peace for they know they are but vsurpers because they bee not liuely members of Christ who was of his Father made heire of al things Againe the godly though they be in great want yet haue all things because they haue the peace and quietnesse of their conscience they do then preposterously which first lay vp for them and their children the riches of this world and doe not seeke the kingdome of heauen The word saluation ought to make a difference betweene vs and the Heathen which say health and peace is all with them but let vs be content with that which the Apostle vsed and neither follow the Heathen nor inuent courtly tearmes of our selues 4 God is debter to none therefore he sheweth mercie vpon whom he wil against the Papists which say that the lord predestinateth euery one according to the fore knowledge of his workes If the Lord shew lesser mercies to vs than to others wee haue no cause to complaine because he is no debter so wee must not enuie then that haue great gifts for if we haue any it is more than due or than wee haue deserued and this will teach vs to be contented with that we haue had Let vs then looke on that wee haue and giue God thankes for it and know that if we should haue more he would giue more yea if wee consider that they that haue much must make the greater account and that we are vnfit to doe so wee will thanke God that wee haue no more than we haue Iacob willeth his sonnes that they should not measure the grace of God by outward signes for albeit it bee a punishment to loose them yet wee shall neuer rest soundly in God vnlesse wee can learne to leaue them Secondly whereas Iacob saide that they should looke for the performance of Gods promise quickly but in the Lords time hereby we learne to looke safely for whatsoeuer is promised in the word as that we be heires of the world though we be afflicted in it Againe he giueth that which hee neuer possessed for hee had but onely a burying place there and yet this portion fell to them Io◠14. 4. Wee learne then to striue to be strong in the faith as the Fathers were 5 In this did the saith of Iacob and Ioseph notably appeare that they neither forgot the promsed land nor thought worse of it for all the prosperitie which they had in Egypt nor the paines which they suffered in Canaan Where
The word saith God is merciful prayer findeth by practise that God is mercifull The word speaketh of the maiesty power and goodnes of God praier obtaineth the exprience of the maiesty power and goodnes of God If a man commeth to knowledge faith and comforts by hearing it is rather an infusion from God into man than an action proceeding from a man to God but if we tast of the power of these things by praier as there is an infusion from God as the author so there is an action from man as the agent instrument This gift of praier is also a nurse of repentance because our praiers looke with bloody cheekes as ready to blush when with guiltie consciences we come before the Lord. If we should haue a suite to a prince we would be loth he should haue a iust complaint of our rebellion to lay against vs for feare of repulse or of a worse thing we would not willingly haue our accuser stand before him wheÌ„ we are suters vnto him much more are we to feare our hypocrisie if we presume in wilful disobedience to pray vnto the prince of the spirits and searcher of all mens hearts And if we can be bold to pray in the hypocrisie of our hearts to such a God we must needs either be abashed without comfort or astonied without feeling we shall find our praiers either accused or accursed or both 5 Although there was but a weake faith in Moses when he prayed yea though it seemed rather to be an expostulation than a prayer Exod. 5. 22. 23. yet the Lord respected his faith and pardoned his infirmitie Exod. 6. 1. 2. 3. c. So great is the Lord in mercy and readie to heare those that call vpon him though in weaknes which may not onely serue to moue vs to pray but also assure vs that the Lord will heare vs. 6 If any would know a true faith then trye it by one speciall fruit thereof if our faith moueth vs to prayer it is true and so much faith so much prayer which will take away doubting and confirme vs more in Gods goodnes Where are confuted those which say if Gods prouidence rule ouer all what needeth praier For then had Moses and the children of Israel prayed in vaine and Dauid saith Psal. 34. The Lords care is open to our prayers But if the promises of God whereon our faith is grounded make vs to refraine prayer from the Lord it is manifest we are too secure and carnally minded we are to feare that our faith is false 7 In that the Lord heard Moses in prayer wee may asluâ—e our selues that hee will also heare vs for from a particular example may be gathered a generall doctrine as is euident by the like gathering of Iam. 5. of the prayer of Eliah so that we shall either haue that we couet or else some spirituall recompence onely this let vs care for that we be righteous faithfull and continue in prayer and then shall we haue comfort in our selues For reading getteth knowledge but prayer is that that getteth feeling and experience 8 Notwithstanding the Lord had promised by the mouth of Moses that hee would giue deliuerance to the Israelites yet hee ceaseth not although hee was surely perswaded that the Lord would performe his promise to pray for the same and that in most hartie and seruent affection euen so did Eliah when he prayed for raine which hee knew would certainely be which teacheth vs first that Gods promises doe not make such as feare him to be carelesse but carefull to vse the meanes Secondly that faith will alwaies shew it selfe in prayer the stronger faith is the more vehement shall be our praier It is said that Moses cried and yet he did not speake a word so the holy woman Hannah 1. Sam. 1. 5. prayed in the very bitternes of her spirit yet vttered not a word which teacheth vs that the hartie prayer onely pearceth the cloudes and is heard of God and the voice is no further heard than the vehemencie of the spirit doth cause it For as the bullet out of the Gunne or an arrow out of a bow so out of the abundance of our heart must our prayers proceede Therfore the voice may be vsed in priuate prayers to stirre vp the affections and to keepe the minde from wandering and in publicke prayers because God will bee glorified in soule and bodie and that others may be edified but both publikely and priuately it is the heart onely that is accepted 9 The refuge of Moses was by prayer to flie vnto the Lord and this is the manner and dealing of all the deare children of God not to keepe close their griefe within themselues but by prayer to make it knowne vnto their God that in him they may finde helpe If wee then when griefe oppresseth vs can pray vnto the Lord and make knowne our requests vnto him we may haue hope that in his good time he will deliuer vs but if our griefe doe so trouble vs that it causeth vs to fret so that we can seeke no helpe for it or else doe in our owne strength fight against it there is small hope of our deliuerance 10 Moses praved sometime very vnperfectly and yet then the Lord heard him which teacheth vs that the Lord doth greatly like of prayer yea though it bee after a stuttering manner as Hannah praied in the Temple or if it he but a chattering as Ezechias prayed in his sickenes yet if it be in the bitternes of the soule and in the vprightnes of the heart the Lord doth like of it very well It is not the fine words nor the well framed sentences that he delighteth in he is then wel pleased with our praiers wheÌ„ in the vprightnes of our hearts wee offer them vp vnto him and when the Spirit by working vnspeakeable grones in our hearts doth make our requests known vnto God Onely let vs looke for the perfection of our praiers in Christ let vs still rebuke our selues and stirre vp our hearts to gather confidence that we may come more cheerefully vnto praiers as Dauid did saying Why art thou so heauie O my soule And then may we be sure that such praiers are very well pleasing in his sight And here there appeareth a special difference between the vnbeleeuing Israelites and the faith of Moses they looked on the drie earth and vnto Moses where they could haue small hope of redresse but they forgot the Lord therefore they murmured when they should haue prayed Contrariwise Moses forgot them and so escaped murmuring he looked vnto the Lord and so fel to prayer This is a certaine note of true faith when at the first time that trouble doth oppresse vs wee can yet powre out our complaints into the Lords bosome and by prayer looke for helpe from aboue And although we can find no fruit of our prayers yea though we thinke that our praiers
out hee keepes such roring foaming and trembling as is wonderfull Paradise one would thinke might haue delighted him being so beautifull yet hee esteemed it but as a wildernesse in respect of Adam 2 The Diuell hath a palace of pleasure and a court of libertie for those that he his but if wee will bee the Lords wee must be hedged in and stinted wee must not goe awrie The Diuell will let you doe speake and thinke what you will the more libertie ye vse the better he liketh your seruice but God hath a stâ—â—ct house he will haue the heart the minde the soule the bodie and the whole heart this is hard seruice well it is easie to enter seruice with the diuell if one say I will serue you freely if another say I will bee a retainer to you but I will weare Gods liuerie all shall be receiued none refused If you be well the Diuell is well if you be quiet he is quiet but this is a miserable seruice 3 The Diuell is very painefull in his assaults Hee workes with Christ and doubles his temptations on him and pursueth him all his life long When he gate Dauid once to con sent to adulterie then he trebles his blowes hee causeth him to make Vriah drunken he vseth deceit he causeth him to murther Vriah yea he murthered many with him he wil not be contented with the borders but he will assay to take the principall citie Take Peter for an example first he comes long behind secoÌ„dly he was haled in by the shoulders theÌ„ he began to palter after he denied Christ not long after he sweareth and last of all he curseth 4 It is a part of the Diuell his sophistrie as in good things to seuer the means from the end so in euill things to separate the end from the meanes Dauid ioyneth both together Psalm 119. I am thine oh Lord saue me The Diuell perswades vs that God will saue vs but makes vs neuer looke to that I am thine In euill hee beareth vs in hand wee may vse the meanes and neuer come to the end and so clips off halfe as when he can suffer this Eccles. 11. 9. Reioyce O young man he would leaue out this but thou shalt come to iudgement But these hath God ioyned together and neither the subtiltie of youth nor any witte of man nor all the diuels in hell can separate them the pleasures of the flesh and the iudgements of GOD. As to our first parents Eaâ—e yee shall not die To whom some Salomon might haue saide if it seeme pleasant to you Eate it but death shall come So in these two that Ezekiel hath ioyned the ease of the Pastour and the blood required at his hands He might haue saide goe too build you Tabernacles where you may take most profit and giue eare to nothing yet God shall bring you to iudgement God with a chaine of Adamant hath knit the pleasure of the world with iudgement he that hath one must haue both 5 It is often the pollicie of Sathan to make vs trauaile in some good things to come when more fitly we might be occupied in good things present 6 Wee must be proude against Sathan in CHRIST and humble to all men in Christ. 7 Sathan will tempt vs though hee cannot ouercome vs. 8 As GOD and his Angels are about vs so is the Diuell and his Angels and as the good Angels haue not bene seene but extraordinarily so are the euill Angels and he that depriueth himselfe of this meditation weakeneth his Faith For it is to our comfort that though we be in daunger and no man by vs yet GOD and his Angels are with vs to keepe vâ— And this meditation ought also to humble vs that though in euill doing no man can see and hurt vs yet the Diuell and euill spirits still houer ouer vs. Againe we must know that as the Angels haue appeared to good men for speciall defence so the soule spirites may appeare to some men for speciall sinnes which euill spirites are not the soules of anâ—e departed as in the blind papacie it was imagined but the euill spirites in the Ayre as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6. 12. which are there truly called the Princes of the darkenes of this world because they doe as Lords command and sway in the blinde soules of men Ephes. 2. 1. 2. Iohn 1. 4. 5. 9 Experience teacheth that manie meddle with the matters of the Church which are senselesse and barraine in the doctrine of Newe-birth But alas what if a man knewe all things and knew not himselfe to bee a new man in CHRIST all is nothing Wee must stirre vp our owne sluggishnes by the forwardnes we see in others so shall we rightly profit by Gods graces in them 10 If wee play with our owne affections sinne in the ende from sport will spurre vs to confusion for though we be giuen to flatter and presume of our selues that being twist or thrise spared we dare sinne againe yet we must know that the Lorde will recompence his long carrying with wrath in the ende 11 As a man being out lawed may take his pleasure for a while but whatsoeuer and wheresoeuer he may be taken he must yeelde to the punishment which by verdict he is appointed so the wicked on whom sentence of damnation is alreadie passed may for a while shake off their paine with vaine pleasure but afterward they shall bee arrested and carried violently to the place of woefull execution But for the godly vnto whose conscience the assurance of their inheritance of heauen by the euidence of the Gospell and â—eale of the Spirit is ratified all the diuels in hell shall not preuaile against them but in death they shall bee warned to make their open appearance in the day of the resurrection yet as honest and before the Iudge and not as fellonious offenders 12 It is a fearefull thing to be ouer quiet with our selues when we haue sinned for the way to draw sinne with Cart-ropes is not to bee grieued with sinne and the casting or shaking of temporall griefe is the way to eternall griefe When wee haue sometime quaked at sinne which wee haue seene in others and afterward although wee like it not yet if wee dislike it not with as great indignation as we were wont to doe but by little and little wee can well away with it It is greatly to be feared that by degrees wee shall fall into the same sinne or sinnes our selues 13 Many that are not meere euill men by securitie haue fallen into the hands of Gods iudgement 14 It is the righteous iudgement of God that there often is most deadly enmitie where hath bene worldly and carnall amitie If there bee any hatred risen betweene our selues and such men who haue bene our friends let vs examine our selues if wee â—ought first to please God aboue all and then to please them by good
subiect to distractions is no lesse hindred by pleasure then burdened with worldly cogitations yea and so many are the exercises of religion and loue both priuate and publike appertaining to that day that a man is not able to performe all the number of them in one day much lesse then hath he time to follow his delights 25 Vpon a great raine falling in a Fayre time not long after the Sabbath which by the Faire was broken hee had this working in his heart how one should order his affections in such a case First in respect of God whether one should not reioyce seeing men would not be taught by so long preaching to keepe the Sabbath that the Lord euē by his afflictions should teach men his holy ordinance Secondly in regard of men whether he should not pittie them for that their goods were subiect to such dangers True it is that men are to be pittied but when the question is of Pietie towards GOD and pittie towards men it were better to reioyce that the Lord will through some hindrance of worldly things tender the obeying of his owne ordinance than pietie should decay and so many soules perish 26 Against them that say the Sabbath is ceremonial we must first marke that the Prophets are continuall vrgers of the morall lawe as for the ceremonies when they came to them they passe them ouer saying that God hath no pleasure in them as Esay 2. and 66. and among the rest nothing is more namely and precisely vrged than the Sabbath therefore it is no ceremonie Againe grant it to be ceremoniall and yee shall make God a confounder of the Law and Gospell a mingler of the ceremoniall law with the morall and admitting one ceremonie in the Decalogue why may there not be two or three or moe Concerning this mixture many heresies hereby haue crept into the Church and it cannot be auoided if we make the fourth Commandement ceremoniall We know that whē Saul was among the Prophets 1. Sam. 19. it was a common saying Is Saul among the Prophets as if it were no good order but the Prophets should be among themselues and Saul with his companions A third reason may be that Christ in the Gospell deliuereth a summe of the whole law Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe But this summe of the law is meerely morall therefore the lawe whereof this is a summe is meerely morall except wee will accuse Christ for giuing vs a morall summe of a ceremoniall thing Besides the Commandements were but a renuing of the law of nature for it was written in the brest of Adam by the finger of God Now there became a declining from this lawe of nature by the negligence of them that should haue taught it to their children Therfore would the Lord haue it written once for all But in the lawe of nature there is no ceremonie for it is the image of God and whatsoeuer is in God it is altogether holy and for euer and ceremonies are holy but for a time therefore in the image of God in the Decalogue there is no ceremonie and consequenly the Sabbath is not ceremoniall A fift reason is this they that affirme the Sabbath to be a Ceremonie must either say that the Ceremonie is in the word Sanctifie or in the word Sabhath for this is the Commandement Sanctifie the Sabbath as for Remember it is but a prouiso and no part of the Commandement but the force of the Commandement stands in the word Sanctifie and it is a Verbe transitiue and therefore cannot be without an Accusatiue case as Day or Sabbath and in sanctifying is no ceremonie Therefore the Commandement is no Ceremonie Moreouer it must needs follow that that which is concluded by a reason is commaunded by ◠precept but in this it is concluded by reason your labour and rest must bee scanned by Gods labour and rest and the Lord laboured sixe daies and tested the seuenth day therefore you must worke al your workes in sixe and rest the seuenth As much reason is this that as Christ reasoneth how the Diuorce being a thing brought in vpon occasion did not therefore bind the conscience of the Iewes because from the beginning it was not so which was as much as if he should say or insinuate by the contrary whatsoeuer was from the beginning it bindeth the conscience So we say of the Sabbath that it being from the beginning not onely printed in the breast of Adam but also sounded in his eares must therefore binde the conscience CHAP. LXIX Of Thankesgiuing and right vse of the creatures NOne can euer praise the Lord till he be rauished with his greatnesse and goodnesse and the want of this feeling causeth vs to be cold in thanksgiuing euen as our praiers be cold when we haue but small feeling of sinne 2 And that wee doe in truth of heart acknowledge God to be the preseruer of vs from all euils and giuer of all mercies we may trie by our thankfulnes and prayer 3 The sin that was in the Israelites is in vs for the want of one good thing doth make vs rather to mourne than the hauing of many good things doth make vs thankfull 4 We must be thankfull presently and speedily when wee wil long keepe the remembrance of any mercie 5 Because our faith yeeldeth but drops of thankfulnes the Lord is constrained to yeeld but drops of his mercies 6 Being with one afflicted in body and minde vnto whom the Lord had shewed great tokens of saluation and fruitfull to sanctifie the present afflictions he said I feare not the time of the visitation of them that thereby doe grow in the gifts and graces of God but rather I feare least the time of their deliuerance should be tainted with vnthankfulnes and so wofully they should loose the fruite of that good which so dearly they purchased of the Lord. 7 Wee haue no continuing citie now but we looke for another not that wee may not call these things ours which are sanctified vnto vs by the word and prayer and in a good conscience vsing them but that we should not set our harts vpon them further than they are sanctified vnto vs we should not desire to vse them 1 These outward benefits are promised with a condition that so far we shall haue them as is for his glorie and our good with which condition we are commanded to aske them if then we want any thing we must know it is not good for vs but hurtfull we are to magnifie his mercies which holdeth those things from vs which are not for our good and yet giueth vs that by the want thereof which by the thing enioyed wee could not come vnto For the thing doth not hurt vs but our corruptions which abuse it therefore he keepeth promise when he taketh it away for he hath made the promise for our good 9 It hath been the order of the
sinnes this is a tempting of God and this shall be laid to our charge as wee see that the Lord saith to Dauid that he was in all things vpright before him but in the case of Vriah because his other sinnes which he committed both often and grieuously were but of humane infirmitie and this was contrarie to knowledge and againe he sought meanes to hide his sin and was not easily brought from it yet did hee obtaine pardon because this was but once and he was much humbled for it But Saul often doing the same at last asked counsaile of a familiar spirit by a Witch which he before had punished wherein he did cleane contrary to his knowledge euen for this it was said that the Lord did cut him off Wherefore we haue to pray with Dauid Psal. 19. Lord who doth vnderstand the errors of his life then purge vs from our secret sinnes and keepe vs that no presumptuous sinnes doe beare rule ouer vs. so shall we be free c. For if a man sinne against man there may be an arbiter but if a man sinne against the Lord who shall deale for him As Eli saith to his Sonnes q d. If you had done this being ignorant it had beene a small matter but now you that haue beene taught of me the contrary haue now made the sacrifice of the Lord to stincke and so haue tempted the Lord. 9 As it is a great comfort that no temptation doth inuade vs but that which hath taken hold of the nature of man so this ought to make vs with profit to humble ourselues that there is no temptation vppon any man but the same may take hold on vs in time also 10 Wee are neuer the further from temptation for misliking it but the nearer vnlesse as in iudgement we mislike it so in affection we humble our selues in feare and prayer before the Lord as knowing the same in time may inuade vs. 11 Wee must not keepe our hearts too close in dangerous temptation nor denie mercie to others least God denie mercie to vs. 12 If wee be tempted let vs examine it by prayer whether it be contrarie to the word for sinne by the law is reuealed and rebuked if it be sin then it bringeth the curse for the Lawe accurseth the sinner if it bring a curse then must we tremble if we tremble not let vs suspect that our nature liketh the temptation and let vs apply prayer if we tremble in truth we will neuer doe the thing whereunto we are tempted 13 When Satan cannot get vs to omit grosse sinnes hee will assaile vs with spirituall temptations 14 Those temptations are most dangerous which haue most holy ends 15 If wee conceale our temptations long it is the policie of Sathan to make vs keepe his counsell 16 The Lord through grace doth quench in vs those temptations which would quench in vs his spirit 17 Temptations being resisted to bring a proofe of that grace that is in vs temptation being receiued argueth corruption in vs. Adam should not haue been worse for his temptation no more than Christ but that the one yeelded the other did not 18 They that tremble in the temptation shal triumph after the temptation our faith is as a pots mouth which being large receiued much and being narrowe receiueth but little 19 The godly see their temptations oft much and with profit the vngodly see them seldome scant and without profit 20 Being both feeble in body and sicke in minde when hee felt the Lords strength in his sicknesse nourishing him as also that he did cleere his iudgement and more and more giue him a misliking of euill and a liking of good hee knewe his temptation should goe away in the end CHAP. LXXI Of truth and errors sinceritie and contempt of the word THere is no profit in teaching or hearing without application Ephes. 6. Paul speaking of the trueth calleth it a girdle of truth it must not bee a loose truth out of which a man may easily bee shaken it must be a tied truth not a ranging truth if it bee loose about vs it will fall away with the least flaw of winde Rom. 15. The Apostle speaketh of this putting on of Christ wee must not make a broad cloath of him to make him apparel to warme vs at the houre of death or in some time of trouble but wee must presently make him a garment that it may sit as close to vs as our coates Iames saith in his first chapter that the word must be ingrafted in vs it must not hang by vs but as there is no true grafting without the renting of the old stocke that the newe graft may hee fastned and closed vp in the rent so there is no true receiuing of the word vntill our corrupt wisedome bee rent asunder and the word of God closed vp in stead of it So that as there is truth required so a girdle of truth As Christ is our comfort so he must be put on As the word is receiued so it must bee ingrafted in vs. In more sensible things we are familiarly acquainted with this matter What profit is there in a plaister be it neuer so skilfully made vnlesse it be applied Well nothing indeed is good without applying The Sunne is comfortable but what doth it if wee bee shut vp and it neuer come to vs What nourishment is in meate what vse in apparell if we vse and apply them not So Christ and the word not applied are nothing to vs though most profitable in themselues 2 Truth is a thing specially esteemed of the Lord and it is a seruice so acceptable vnto him that he will not be without it and therefore a rent or pension due vnto the Lord. But why doth the Lord so require truth at our hands the Prophet saith The Lord hath magnified his truth and his name aboue all things and he hath put on himselfe as his name to bee called the God of truth And Christ the second person in Trinitie witnesseth his death to this in calling himselfe not the God of truth but truth itselfe and he bare witnesse before Pilate that he especially came into the world to beare witnesse to the truth so greatly he loued it For the holy Ghost we read Ioh. 14 He is said to be the spirit of truth So we see how great a thing this truth is with God for he makes himselfe glorious in this title and makes it the Crowne of his head his Sonne his Spirit his Ministers are glorified by it In a second respect truth is deare for that Adam being charged to beware of the forbidden fruite had his first assault of Sathan against the Lords truth back-sliding from it he lost all his posfession in Paradise Because of this dealing of the Diuell in Paradise euer since the Lord hath beene very iealous of his truth and wils men should whatsoeuer they doe remember to
into the midst of the congregation as it were then they begin to warre with the Lord and his Ministers and they seeke either in their liuing to muzzle them or else to pursue them with the sword of Ismael that is with their tongues to smite them and so to trie them euen as with coles of Iuniper Dauid complaines that he was compassed about with dogges which thing was most accomplished in Christ who was made of many peeces sometime thought to be a Demoniacke sometime a drunkard sometime a friend of Publicans and sinners and as they speake of the Master so wil they speake of the Disciples whatsoeuer comes into their choler Yet though there be three parts of the land nought for the fourth sake we must sow that though three parts of the congregation be not good yet for the fourth part we must preach as Christ who went about into all places for an hundred and twentie soules who no doubt had foure times as many hearers and so we must follow the renting part for their sake that heare with reuerence and fruit 6 The Galathians esteemed of Paul as of an Angel yea he beareth them witnes that they would haue plucked out their eyes and haue giuen them to him and the Millaines were so affected to Ambrose that they protested that they would rather loose their liues than their Bishop Dauid being called from a shepheard to be a king had friends more than a good many thicke and three-fold But when the oyle is powred forth sharpe wine must goe in But yet Paul is imprisoned Ambrose hath faire promises and Dauid meeteth with one Shemei or other that will giue him hard good morrowes and pelt him with stones so long as the quailes last and the fleshpots and Manna comes down as thicke as dust and feathered foules as the sand of the sea who but Moses then but if they haue not flesh at their call if they fall once a shrugging and whyning if Moses get him not out of the way he may be spurd and perchance goe to the pot Christ if he can so prouide that the water may be turned into wine and that there be taken vp twelue baskets full and so they may sit downe on the greene grasse and eate by 4000. and 5000. it is a trim world why Christ shal be a king and Rabbi and Rabboni and good master and Hosanna in the highest and all that may be and more than may be But if Christ cast out a word and say that a Prophet is not esteemed in his owne country his country men are ready to lay hands on him It is good being for S. Paul at â— conium if he and Barnabas can promise so that they can make men whole with a word such fellowes shal not lacke Iupiters priest shall be sent for and sacrifice shall be made they shal be taken for no men but for Iupiter and for Mercury if they can do vs any good But if Paul goe and gather stickes and so a viper caÌ„tcheth him by the fingers then out vpon him murderer ah wretch Gods iudgement seazed on him yet for all this let him shake it off quickly and he shall goe for a God 7 If thou wilt diligently heare there are two kindes of vnderstanding one in iudgement another in heart the one is but little the other bringeth practise Deut. 29. for we are said to erre in hart though not in iudgement Psal. 95. so in iudgement though not in â—art if we vnderstand in heart theÌ„ it will be a small matter to bring practise For when we allow in iudgement and loue in heart then are we carried willingly to that thing so that if we know a thing which we cannot be brought to do it is because we vnderstand not in heart 8 The chiefest thing that God is pleased with is to be truly religious to loue truth with singlenes of hart and a prepared mind to be obedient vnto it without the which though a man should leade an Angels life in outward shew yet by how much it were the more praise of the world by so much it is more abhominable in the sight of God 9 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spur vs to confusion For though we are giuen to flatter and presume of our selues that being twice or thrice spared we dare sinne againe yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 10 If any man make no coÌ„science to walke vprightly I wil not free him from pouertie from sicknesse from heresie for as well can will the Lord punish the mind as the body 11 Pharaoh scorning Gods people and his messengers the Lord turned it to a blessing and it may teach vs not to mocke the children of God again to heare patiently the practises of scorners as Dauid did Shemei and so shall it be turned into a blessing vnto vs. Pharaoh could mocke and contemne God in his prosperitie but he could not withstand the plagues when they came but was most fearefull and this is the course of all the wicked to contemne God in prosperitie and to be most fearefull in any trouble 1 The promises of God must be to vs as a double string to our bowe as Iacob ceased not to wrestle though his thigh was bruised vntill he had the blessing so we must not faint in temptation though we be humbled vntil we haue victorie We must not despaire of the victorie in temptation because of our striuing albeit we haue some infirmities but rather we must reioyce in our will and in God his grace whereby we haue desire to goe to God 2 We need not goe farre from our selues for monstrous temptations 3 It is ill halting before a cripple when one hath beene exercised with many temptations he can discerne others 4 Sathan by temptations maketh a man forget mirth casteth a mist before his eyes that he cannot discerne corrupteth his taste that he cannot iudge of meates A certaine man labouring grieuously of a great sicknesse in body yet the passions of his minde were such that he was senselesse of the paine of his body Againe the Lord afterward changing his mourning into reioycing gaue him such abounding comforts of his spirit that as before through extreame anguish of his spirit so now through most wonderfull passions of heauenly ioyes and assurance of his sinnes pardoned he felt no outward paine of his body though dangerously it was afflicted CHAP. LXXII Of Witchcraft vowes and vnbeleefe VVItches and wizards can do nothing as appeareth in that wizard Balaam Num. 23. who saith that God must first be displeased or euer he could preuaile against Israel by his witchcraft therefore must we not seeke for helpe of them they haue not power to hurt nor to helpe vs. Ford God is almighty and he must helpe thee therfore turne to him by faith and repentance and doe not flie to them Meanes
782 their comfort in this life 341 their loue to parents and the Triall of it 76 chastized and wherefore 640 787 subiect to two extremities 307 how Gods children haue many changes in this life and wherefore 497 Gods goodnes towards them when he plagueth the wicked 499 Circumcision 668 705 Combat of the faithfull 81 CoÌ„fort for a troubled mind 6. 33 109 112 681. 768. See afflicted false coÌ„fort 778. Company of the wicked to be auoided 332 Communion with CHRIST 1â—2 with his members 1â—3 318 the benefit of obseruing all Gods commandements 395 Hee that offendeth in any one commandement is guiltie of all ibid. Concupiscence how to auoide it 8. 458 Conference necessary 5. 614 12â— 647. 662 Confession of sinne 38 484 Confession of sinne 649. of all 690 of speciall 107 hard to confesse sinne 32 33 the benefit of the confession of our sins 409. confession two folde publike priuate to God to men 360 361 Conscience afflicted 5. 6. 37. See afflicted Of sinne 701. tormented 9â— 99. 639 hardnes 651. a good conscieÌ„ce 5. notes of iâ— 313. examination of it 650 peace of it 650 209 tender 650 773. 611 troubled yet pardoned 867 Scriptures for a weake conscience 854 what it is 3â—8 ConstaÌ„cie in a good cause in the faith 511 Contempt of the Gospell punished 791 Contention 801 419 Contentation 26 678 759 770 Contâ—act of Matrimony vsed of the heatheÌ„ 122 commended in Scripture 123 what it is and how the contracted must bee taught 123. 124. a forme of coÌ„tract 1â—8 Controuersies how farre permitted in the Church and wherefore 727 Conuersion 281 how hard a thing 252 the onely outward meanes of it 282 Correction how the Lord correcteth and why 34 6â—2 7â—5 How men ought to rect 278 651 See Censure Corruption naturall 8. 636 703 secret corruption 10â— how knowne 58. knowledge and feeling of it necessarie 11. 681 delighteth in meanes it cannot haue 92 hindereth good actions 27 Couenants particular 477 Couering infirmities 7 Couetousnes vnsatiable 643. 6â—4 how discouered 6â—0 604. how to fight against it and ouercome it 466 Curtesie of the wicked what it is 837 Counsell 612 Creation what it is 82. right vse of the creatures 312 783 what it is to bee a newe creature 370 ioy therein â—64 Crosses refine the Faithfull 2. 38. 117 they are necessarie 649 the vse of it 116 ioyes vnder it 68â— three things required to finde comfort therein 2 the wicked cowaâ—ds vnder the crosse 48â— Crosse of CHRIST what is meant thereby 366 36â— how crosses of wood and other things came 36â— Curiositie 475 Curse a secret curse 662 680 Custome 332 D Dauid 552 his adulterie 7â—2 â—auncing a sinne 169 Death sudden 66â— good 465 violent â—8 quiet to some men an euill â—igâ—â— 2â—1 measurable feare of it commendable â— 250 wishes of it vnlawfull 9 meditation of it profitable 656 6â—3 how to die the death of the righteous 49 the godlie die in the fittest time 45 their sinne abolished by it 875 806 no man to be iudged according to his state in death 9 Debt two kindes of it 754 Decalogue 73 Deceir 688 Delights 612 Dâ—sertion what it is 398 It is twofolde Ibid. Three endes for which God vseth desertions 401 the vse that Christians ought to make thereof 402 Desire 735 respected of God more then the deede 9 6 8 How to examine it 680 800 7â—2 mans desire vnsatiable 6â—3 why we haue it not 760 Despaire and remedie against it 8â—9 Diet 10 charitable iudgements of professors in cases of desperation 400 their iudgement to be left to God ibid. Dâ—â—t 10 DiffereÌ„ce between persons callings 49â— Dâ—ligence to serue God 55 Dâ—sobedience 3â—0 Discipline of the ancient Church 768 842 Discretion necessary therein 84â— Dispraise 10 Distraction froÌ„ a good matter the cause of it 10 Diuine â— things make a good diuine 410 Dâ—uell how he may hurt 2 how he tempteth and accuseth â—04 his subtilty 7â—4 his strength 7â—0 of diuers names giuen vnto him 845 Doctrine 772 three rules to examine it by 11 false doctrine infections 491 Dreames the causes vse of them 10 326 Dulnes and deadnes 10. causes of it 6 30 273. 496. 584. how to auoid it 160. 662 329 the most perfect earhly things are imperfect shall haue an end pag 4â—2 E ECclesiastes a briefe summe of it 628 Education of children See children Elders 352 Election 719 Elect their priuiledge 782 Enmitie 798 the way to ouercome our enemies 464 rules to be obserued when wee pray against them 512 Enuie 732 Error 817 Examination of our sins 101 of our selues 31 284 1â—7 642 671. 703. Example 247 249 263 268 96 632 vse of example 9 666 how farre to bee followed 11 720 721 Excommunication what it is and how dangerous to despise 842 discretion required therein 843 who were excommunicated in the ancient Church 792 Exercises of religion publike 11 75 priuate 158 498 the vse benefit thereof 6â—3 to strengthen iudgment to whet affection 19 778 to whom vnprofitable 241 498 wherefore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises 498 Exhortation Legall Euangelicall 3â—9 Experience 11 Bucharist what we eate and drinke therein and how 192 why 193 examination before and the reasons thereof 187 Eye of idlenesse 676 Eyes the gouernement of them 671 677 not gouerned how hurtfull 792 5â— the vanitie of them 416 F FAlling the childe of God may fall 13 the strongest may fall 761 Familie what care is to be had of it 12 278 the whole familie punished for the sinne of the master 684 Familie of Loue. 453 Famliaritie with the wicked forbidden punished 492 Fasting 8. no set time for it 135. publike fast 152. How expedient in our Time 151. the austeritie of the Fathers in it 653. Humilitie therein required 674 Fauour of God 682. found in affliction 687. to be sought more then the fauour of men 686 Faires on the Sabbath day 165 Faith 11. what it is 81. How needfull 12. 484. faith worketh 588. triall of it 640. 814. How the faith of Gods children differeth from the vaine imaginations of the wicked 492. the triall of our Faith when God delayes to performe his promises 508. decay of it 176. 510. Eclipse of it 265. the life secret 54. without feeling 655. 662. faith only iustifieth 86. want of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things 464. Spirit of faith 484 faithfull how farre they are saide to be wise 461 Feare Three kindes of feare 682 properties of it 683. godlie feare 248. 528. 3â—3 353. 55. difference of the godly and wicked therein 31. 53. immoderate feare 504. 13. 504. scrupulous feare 1â—5 false feare 857 fewe men trulie fearing 491 Feastings 14. on the Sabbath day hazard soules 168 Feeling 1. 6. 12. 40. 273. 286. 679. 777. 804. 481. vnder the crosse 27. of the forgiuenes of sinnes 254. of a spirituall gâ—ace 655. Dauid lost it 248. 866 867. of wants 507 Figures 132 Fire the
commonly despised We may not loue that best which the world esteems best A good rule Depth of mystery in plainnes of words Heart seat of diuinitie Triall of heart Note Note Affections Note Popish doctors of reasoÌ„ A wit not huÌ„bled hinders vs in godlinesse Loue. Canticles Griefes Motions Mercie 〈…〉 nts 〈…〉 they 〈…〉 〈…〉 câ—p 7 7. 〈…〉 true sense A two fold iudgement the one in righteousnes another in mercie We are to follow the holy Prophets c. in their holy affections Note Note The name of the Lord. The word the onely glasse to see and know the Lord. Iohn 14. 23. Psalm 119. A mirrour of godlinesse Freewill Albeit wee haue the light of the word yet the Lord must opeÌ„ our eyes before we can see Affection Anger Watchfulnes Simile To meet with teÌ„ptations before sinne be perfected Simile Godly feare The dominion of sinne Rom. 6. 12. Not to bee tempted Heretikes 〈…〉 â—0 Note Simile The blindnes of sinnes Simile Note the louing mercie of the Lord couering our manifold infirmities Simile The ChristiaÌ„ warfare The end of all deliuerances Thankfulnes Two principall props in trouble Esay 5. Godlinesse Afflictions Gods countenance Godly sorrow Loue to Gods word Simile God iust in his prouidence Note Diues and Lazarus Matth. 5. Incredulitie in Gods children Beleeuing the word That the 119. Psalme concernes all the regenerate Iobs sinnes Note A true propertie of zeale Galath 6. 1. Zeale for the contempt of the Word Of Zeale Diuers kinds of zeale 1 2 3 The first propertie of true zeale The first rule of true zeale Toleration of many things for the peace of the church The second rule of true zeale Two obseruations The second obseruation Simile Conscience of thoughts The third rule of zeale The fourth rule of zeale Triall of our obedience To heare with the frailties of Gods children Duties of loue euen to Gods children The fift rule of zeale Sufficiencie for the ministery The sixt rule â—â— zeale Difference betweene fretting anger and pining zeale Admonition Our vnbeleefe and wherefore we see it not Triall of our zeale Our vnbeleefe is shewed vs in the often repetitions of the commendatious of the word No idle repetitions in this Psalme M. Bradford and holy Martyrs much lamenting euer fâ—r their vnbeleefe The word of God a tried friend in troubles Simile Dauid against Goliah Triall of our loue to the word Triall of our loue to the word How Christians differ much from heretikes Heretikes cannot abide the word Good notes for prayer 1. Importunate in praier with God Luk. 1â— 1. 2 Wherfore God delayes to graunt our requests 2. Wisedome of he spirit in prayer Our times for prayer Sabbath Luk. 10. 41. 42 Callings Diligence in hearing and prayer Note Sabbath two Sermons the mornings 〈…〉 eâ—es Note Preparation and meditation Preparation The minâ—sâ—eâ— Balaams witchcrafe Num 23. 22. 23. Meditation The morning meditation 1 2 3 Note 1. Cor. 7. Ierem. 7. 13. Iob. 8. 2. Matth. 21. 18. The third point cheerefulnes in prayer Spirite of cheerfulnes a singular grace Note The fourth propertie in prayer is Faith Faith and patience A iudgement of mercy and of seueritie Note Note Note Secret sinnes Note Witchcraft Zeale Anger Hypocrisie Note Note Rom. â— 3. 4. 5. Luk. 7. 47. Dulnes Esay 25. â— Feare Consulting with witches Is Gods feare be wanting there is no temptation so great but we faâ—â— inâ—o it Triall of our feare of God False feare Simile Witchcraft A true note of Gods child The true ioy of the faithfull howfor it exâ—â—â—des all carnall ioy Triall of our ioy Simile Sabbath Dulnesse in prayer and other holy exercises Feare and ioy tempered together Loue to good things and hatred of euill things may not slakâ— in vs. Prayer AdmonitioÌ„ Relapse Polygamie Heresie or profâ—â—â—nesse like to follow our securitie The true faith worketh by loue Iohn 17. Furies Application Waiting an effect of faith AsouÌ„d faith breedeth a good conscience Incredulitie hastie A patient faith Impatience True faith not without good workes To iustifie diuersly taken How we are iustified by workes Simile Simile Simile RepetitioÌ„s in prayer how reprooued Simile Promises are generall Prayer must bee ioyned with faith knowledge Ripenes of iudgement and quicknes of affections whence Thankesgiuing the end of Gods blessings Many thinke they loue God his word religion wheÌ„ indeed they doe not Simile How to holde fast true Wisedome The cause of forgetfulnes is carelesnes Two things to be auoided first vanitie of minde secoÌ„dly worldlinesse if wee will entertain and possesse wisedome What to be auoided Simile To auoyd the societie of the wicked Citò longè tardè Psalm 119. and 1â—0 1 The practises of the wicked against the godly 2 3 What euill examples doe No hope of Lucre or preferment must linke vs in any league with wicked men Reasons of the former precept The delight of the wicked A true marke of the wicked How we must endeuour to sâ—irre vp otâ—ers â—o â—â—ad neâ— â—â—â— be 〈…〉 we haue not performed any such autie Psal. 119. It is not sufficieÌ„t to flie the counsells anâ— companies of the wicked Wee must hasteâ— to the societie of the godly 〈…〉 〈◊〉 â—â—al â— 1. 2. 〈◊〉 16. â— Gen. 16. 8. Vaine and vnprofitable changes of places of callings c. Two marks of a righteous man 1 2 Notes of a good conscience 1 2 3 Simile Simile Simile Good cautioÌ„s to keepe vs from sinne How the wicked walke in sinne know it not Profit by reading preaching conferring of the word We must store vp the word in our heart by prayer meditations We must not rest in the vse of one good meanes 1 Two causes of watching ouer our hearts 2 The second cause of watching ouer our hearts In what respects the worldlings leaue sinne The triall of our hearts whether in sinceritie wee loue the Gospell for the Truths sake or because we get some gaine glorie by it Cause of all sinne in our owne selues SataÌ„ is made a chirurgion to cure the corruptionâ— of the Saints How the pure heart stadeth fast in temptations Our hearts tried two waies The first by afflictions The second triall of the hart by our ioy and griefe in good and euill Desire of saluation How to discouer a couetous heart Care for the prosperitie of the Church a speciall note of Gods children Psal. 122. True triall of our ioy and sorrow Paul afflicted yet great ly comforted wheÌ„ he heard of the peace of the church and prosperitie of the gospell Triall of the heart in prosperitie To loue and speake the trueth in the least matters How God chasteneth his children for lying To speake the trueth in iudgement Scorne True knowledge where and how to finde it Triall of our hearts whether we principally respect Gods fauour in all our actions Contempt of the word what causes breed it 1 We say the rich and the mightie estâ—eme it not 1. Cor. 1. 2 We say it is too hard
Psalm 19. 7. Hebr. 3. 12. 13. 3. Cause Some secret or open sins cause the word to seeme hard vnto vs. 1 2 Friendship Common duties with godlesse men True wisedome Greatest fooles Matth 5. Fearefull to make a sporte of sinne Psal 73. Rom. 2. 4. 5. 2. Pet 3. Light sinnes with men great with God Light and small sins in appearance in Gods children seuerely punished in this world Note True sorrow for sinne SalomoÌ„ how qualified in his youth Practicall reall syllogismes far aboue imaginarie 1. Sam. 25. 31. 32. Gal. 2. 11. 12. 13. All sins are not equall qui me tradiâ—it maius peccatum habet Turbare oculum excaecare Nihil leue quod praepondâ—ratuâ— mâ—do Note Leuit 16. 6. 15. Heb. 7. 27. A man may shun a beâ—me in the darke but we cannot see motes but in the Sunne light Multiplex peccatum Saint lerome saith Si citò remouetur festuca est si durauerit trabs est Simile Accusat aggrauâ—t quaerit remedium Sathan T it 1. élenche apotómos Redargue praecisè B. Cortipiendo corripies Examples practising this dutie Note Venit quidam è Prophetis where a Father saith Hâ—ù quid est quòd venit niâ—i vnus How we must suffer reprehension A Father saith Ostendo illi lutum aspergit me â—uto ostendo illâ— speculum â—llidit parieti Exiuâ—e genâ—iâ—m Ex iure membrorum Prâ—â—â—be â—crrectioâ—em diuinam fraterna correctio Mutua appâ—obatio Mutua laus Nam non putat se peccaâ—e qui à nemine corripitur Est peccatum tuum quicquid non disâ—lâ—ceâ— ubi Who ought to be reprehended Abstiâ—â—endum metu charitaâ—â—s non metu â—upiditatis Munus proportionatur dono Per oculum mentem pervisum cogniâ—â—onem Ginóskeis anaginóskeis Cataginóskeis Sapiunt ex aâ—â—â—no pectore Note A rule Deceptus in minoribus noÌ„ debet de maioribus iudicare Mensura enim prior mensurato Potes ne alium melius noscere quam â—â— Feare Griefe for sin Remedies against vncleane lusts Note 1 2 The reason of our corruption for sinne Against the vnbrideled affection of youth Simile Simile Youth how dangerous an age Pheûge tà s neoâ—erikà s epi thumias hâ—n philâ—i Theòs apothnés kei néos Neâ—phyta Youth â—â—â—umâ—aâ—es â—â—â—â—teâ— Take heed of lusts of youth Sins of youth Dauid and Salomon no Proctors for sinnes Youth dissolute Salomons example Tria bonorum genera Adulterie She called to the men of her house Gen. 39. 14. Carnall loue 2. Sam. 13. 15. PerseueraÌ„ce 1. Sam. 24. Daâ— 3. 16. Act. 5. Note Good affections Headstrong affections Pray for good affections 2. Chor. 19. 3. How to consider of Gods hand in affliction 2. Chro. 19. 2 The conscience in afflictions 1. Pet. 5. 9. The crosse needfull Faith Note Patience Headie affections To seeke vnlawful means in affliction The Crosse of Christ. Health The Lord hath holpen the vnworthie often in afflictions Curseâ— Simile Triall of faith Sicknesse Patience For what causes the Lord chastiseth his elect in this life 1 Heb. 12. 3. 4. 5 2 3 4 5 6 The tryall of anger Patience 1 2 3 4 Baptisme how effectuall in the faithfull Baptisme in Poperie Baptisme of women vnlawfull 2. Cor. 5. 18. 19. 20. Contempt of Baptisme dangerous not the omission Godfathers in Baptisme Catechising Couetousnes Mans desire how satisfied Simile Simile Note Desire of riches Many rich men are emptie of all goodnes The nature of riches Many rich poore Simile Riches Thornes How some rich men die Vse of riches Note The heathen poore man at the first would haue of his God but 1000. sheepe but after he desired more saying Pauperis est numerate pecus Riches caÌ„not fill the soule Simile PareÌ„ts to rest â—n Gods preuidence Triall of our faith in Gods prouidence Couetousnes how dangerous The readyest way to obtain temporall blessings Carking care Carking care Earthly blessings no signs of Gods fauour Wee must take heecâ—â—â—â— to what end we vse things lawfull in themselues How Christ calleth vs. Our loadstar to Paradise Carnall reason How to obey Christ when he calleth Decay of Gods gifts Idlenesse Angels Not to enter into any calling rashly Our infirmities in our calling Ministerie Truth of our calling Triall of our selues before we enter into any calling Reason to Christ is an euill seruingman Christs two crownes Conference Not to be too strict and silent wheÌ„ occasion of good speech is offered Note Good speeches Our speech is insigne potentiae diuinae vinculum societatis humanae Tenera mollis exâ—gua Iam. 3. 6. Schismatickes and heretickes Who forsake the Church Protestants or Papists Matth. 18. Binding and loosing in the Church Rom. 3. 1. 2. The dignitie of the church The Church deer to christ Note 2 Cor. 11. Means wanting or superstition set vp howe much they differ Church of the Iewes Church of the Gentiles The day of iudgement 2. Pet. 3. Tolle hanc ipsa Angelcâ—uÌ„ gloria claudicabit O magnnm vinculum charitatis quo ipse Deus alligari voluit Diligis me plus his Pasce oues meas coÌ„firma Fratres â—ous symboluÌ„ amoris cura Ecclesiae Primitiae mundi Municipeâ— coelorum Phil. 3. 20. Hoâ—tus conclusus Foâ—s signatuâ— To acknowledge our faults one to another Grace Gods word Hiding sinne How to rise when we fall into any sin Note Conscience is tender Desire all good Luk. 16. Shipwrack of good consciâ—nce how daÌ„â—â—rous Examination of the conscience The watch-word of the conscience True peace of conscience The state of man before grace and in grace The peace of the wicked Moâ—e Psal 37. 37. Note To be iealous ouer our own corrupt affections The eye and conscience tender Schirâ—us ocuii Schirâ—hosis conscientiae How the conscieÌ„ce is hardened What sinne brings wrath Note Simile Simile qui non corrigit seipsum alij corrigent sâ— per ipsum Simile Melius est vt pereat vnus quà m vnitas We can see clearly intellectu directo but with bleare eyes iâ—â—ellectu refleâ—o Admonition how profitable Euil reports Simile A good ceremonie What ceremonies are receiued and retained in the Church with profit Col. 2. 17. What ceremonies bee abrogated Sabbath Last times Last dayes Eschátais hemérais Christian liberty turned into vnchristian licentiousnes Ecclesiast 11. Bonum iuuenile Youth Zeale tried Pleasures 1. Cor. 10. Basil Ierâ—â—ns austeritie in fasting Pleasures Christ is our Captaine Christ a Lambe Affliction of minde Christ is our wisedome Seeke not for great things in the flesh Righteousnes 3 SanctificatioÌ„ Mary Magdalen Matthew Cretians Naturall corruption Promises 4 Redemption The most holie haue need of Christs righteousnes and the most righteous of his holines Note Christ holdeth his kingdome by two titles Feeling Simile Faith without feeling The death of the soule Simile Simile Meditation of IudgemeÌ„t Simile Meditation of death Loth to die Wherefore some desire to die Iudgement Morbus magnus magnum remedium Pâ—dor Dolor Timor Augustine Maxima est poena timorem amisisse iudicij Fac fac vel
of his Saints when we cannot keepe them with a good conscience we will willingly leaue them alwaies making the Lord our chiefe inherirance as we aâ—e his and on this manner being weaned from earthly things we must looke for our outward estate to be ordered in full measure and scarcitie by God that we may say with Paul Philip 4. 11. I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content 12. And I can be abased and I can abound euery where in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungrie and to abound and to haue want If we haue much it is well and wisedome is a goodly thing with inheritance if we haue not outward things the word is able to saue our soules and blessed are they that in time of triall can say my lines are fallen vnto me in faire places Euery man is to try himselfe how in his particular calling he can stay himselfe on the word of God Iacob desired nothing but cloth and meate for foode and raiment and Paul 1. Tim. 68 saith When we haue foode and raiment let vs therewith be content And surely great rest should we finde in our consciences if we could command our soules not to looke for greater things than the Lord hath placed vs in for nothing doth more beâ—ray out want of faith than our restles mindes which are not contented with those places allotted to vs of God But who in the time of the gospell cannot say that his lines are fallen to him in faire places Wherefore we must be so quiet in our proper stations as if we were Kings or Emperors knowing that wheÌ„ our places are not fit for God his glory and his church the Lord will fleete vs. In the meane season let our consciences rest on the Lord his will how base and inferiour so euer our calling is and he assured that by so much the more our walking therein is an acceptable sacrifice to the Lord by how much our gifts being the greater they doe submit and humble themselues vnder the ordinance and appointed calling of the Lord the more And let vs stay at the Lord his commaundement and pleasure to be put in his time to some other vse neither let vs put the fault of our trouble in our places as commonly we doe but in our restlesse minde which as a rolling stone is carried from one place to another It followeth in the next verse I will praise the Lord who hath giuen me counsell my reinâ—â— also teach me in the nights That is I acknowledge that it is thy free benefit that I haue discerned to make this choise For how should I thinke thee to be my portion of mine in heritance and to maintaine my lot but because thou hast renewed me by thy spirit and aduised me in that wherein flesh and blood could not counsel me The due consideration hereof made our Sauiour Christ say on this manner I thanke thee O father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them to little ones for so it is thy good will and pleasure As if he should say I would marueile these sillie soules should so profit more in heauenly wisedome than the wise of the world but Lord I see it is thy will and the wisedome of the wise can nothing further thee nor the simplicitie of the other can any thing hinder them for thy kingdome but thou workest al in al according to thy pleasure Againe among so many opinions of the Iewes of the Scribes Pharisies of Sadduces Herodians and Essens it was the onely power of God whereby Peter was taught among the rest of the Disciples and in the name of all rightly to confesse Christ to be the true Messias and to be both true God true man Wherefore our Sauiour Christ hearing this his confession saith Peter flesh and blood hath not reuealed this to thee but my Father which is in heauen that is thou neuer attainedst to this by thy mother wit or by the light of nature thou hast not been fenced by thine owne reason from hunting after me and opposing thy selfe against me with the Scribes and Pharisies but my Father hath both guided and guarded thee And what shall we thinke of our selues Is it not the Lord his mightie secret working in vs that among such swarmes of heresies such boldnes of Papists such a multitude of Anabaptists Arrians and Familie of loue we are preserued to discerne the right and to cleaue to the truth If we looke to our wits others which are fallen away are as wise as we If wee looke to our naturall dispositions wee are as full of naturall corruption as they if we looke to our education and helpes in learning haue not others been as much thereby furthered as we We are made all of one mould wee were all borne vnder one climate wee are not sanctified by nature more then others are not wee then highly to praise God in that wee maintaine not our owne lot but whilest round about vs some are become Papists some Atheists some Arrians some Familists we are both guided of God to make our choise of the truth and are continued in the well liking of our choise being made What a benefit is it that in such store of politiques we should not only vnderstand the letter but also conceiue the mysterie of the truth What a grace is it that we should be so taught of God that if we abound wee can be thankfull if wee be in trouble we can be patient if wee suffer the crosse we are content But doe not the Papists and Familists commend the Saints doth not euery man say God is his portion how is this then any particular thing in the godly True it is they doe so but wee stay on God his will reuealed in the word which we account our portion Talke with a blasphemer talke with a drunkard an whoremaster or a worldling talke with a skilfull man of law or an expert Physition and euery one will as proudly and as boldly professe God to be his portion as another but come to them in a matter of saluation or in a case of faith and they can say nothing how much now are we to be perswaded of and being so perswaded to bee thankfull for the free mercie and vndeserued good will of God in directing vs in chusing and nourishing our choise My reines teach me in the night This place hath in it some difficultie and diuers interpreters write diuersly of it But it is certaine that often in the Scriptures the heart and the reines are mentioned together as Psal. 26. Proue me O Lord and trie me examine my reines and my heart By the heart I thinke is meant the more inward and secret thoughts by the reines are vnderstood the more outward and sensuall affections as Psal. 51. 6. Behold thou louest truth in the inward affections therefore hast thou taught
readie to deceiue themselues they are in daÌ„ger of being hardned because the maÌ„ of God here so ioyneth both together that he should haue â—is steps directed least that iniquitie should haue the dominion ouer him for I take the whole verse to be but one request The sooner we meete with temptation the better we shall ouer match it the longer wee continue and let it alâ—ne the longer will be our conflict If we begin betimes we shall easily conquer it if we let it alone we shall easily be conquered For it will either get ground of vs ouerreach vs and get the vantage or else we must get ground and vantage of it if it ouercome vs wee shall hardly recouer our paces This is then the wisedome of God his spirit in his children which men call precisenes to set a warie and heedy watch ouer euery affection that we thinke ouer euery word which we speake ouer euery deede we doe least wee be deceiued and through deceite bee hardened and so iniquitie get the dominion ouer vs. Thus we see the Prophet desireth the gift of perseuerance acknowledging that to continue is Gods gift as well as to begin And in that he desireth speciall mercy to perseuere he declareth that many begin well but afterward iniquitie getteth the vpper hand and they fall away so that it is a peculiâ—r mercy of God to preserue his to the end And in praying as well here for the 〈…〉 affections as he did before for the direction of his iudgmeÌ„t he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we purpose to perseuere we must no lesse looke to our affections than to our iudgement This then is a double grace of God on whomsoeuer first to haue our iudgement enlightened and then to haue our affections touched Direct my feete c. As our feete carie our bodies so our affections support our actions It is a good thing to stay our affections when our outward actions are rightly ordered and for this cause mention is made so often in the booke of God of lifting vp our eyes of holding vp our hands of walking with our feete As then we will haue our affections truly touched for we must not contemne this outward gouernment Now whereas he prayeth that the secret masse of corruption which lieth in him may not breake out in him he noteth that they who are carelesse of their finall perseuerance make little conscience of their former corruptions But such are greatly to feare least that in the latter end of their regeneration they bee cast our of Paradise with Adam and throwne out of the Church with Cain For if Adam sinned in Paradise whilest as yet he was perfect how easily may we fall which are in the dayes wherein iniquitie doth raigne and are full of imperfections Againe as we touched briefly before God his children doe not tarrie so long as to labour for life and striue for breath in temptations but in the beginning they espie their errours whereby they see how they might sail further were it not that Gods spirit mightily did preserue them And surely euery man by experieÌ„ce shal find that the sooner we begin to 〈…〉 the more speedily and easily we shall preuaile against it whether it be that we are tempted to leaue good things vndone or to doe things not to be done For let a man once leaue the searching of his heart vpon some great necessitie cease from the ransacking and rifling of his conscieÌ„ce when he hath not happily slipt notoriously we may see we may find our recouery to our exercises againe But if we haue omitted these exercises a long time and often when we should come to practise them and put them in vre againe what a strange thing will this seeme to vs how hardly shall wee get our hearts to yeeld to it our flesh is vnwilling this thing is so vncome vnto vs that we are faine to sweate againe for those practises of prayer and priuate examination which by vsing we had with ease and by not vsing we had almost lost Wherefore as proofe maketh euident like as in a tree though the rootes be somewhat mangled yet there will sprout buds which with a small instrument by daily resorting to them and keeping vnder may be kept from much growing and yet afterward by negligence and permission as with a hatchet they will hardly be hewen down And as in a great concourse of waters though the fountaine be stopped yet the riuers remaine open which being taken in time with a floud-gate may bee staied and leesing long oportunitie by great bankes from ouerflowing caÌ„not be restrained euen so a man in the beginning of his temptation whilest as yet it is but in the sprout and hauing a little course is vnable to make any great breach by prayer and the spirit of God may bee kept vnder and stayed but if it be left alone not looked to as before the extraordinarie spirit of the Preacher or the extraordinarie trauell of a man in prayer and fasting will not be able to remedie it Well many there be that charme the charmer neuer so wisely they will not heare that they might preuent the rage of sinne If when we shall vse all meanes to subdue sinne all is too little if we giue it any libertie how great is the daunger If a man in vsing a sparing dyet moderate apparell and little sleepe shall still finde in himselfe a selfe-loue and liking of sinne how much more when hee frameth himselfe to all the guises and fashions of the world shall he see selfe-loue preuaile against him when wee are iustified in Christ and ingraffed into him by faith and yet haue not the rootes of sinne throughly pulled out not the riuers of iniquitie dried vp but onely the spring head is staied I know there be many who thinke it a precisenesse to be so much afraid of our owne weakenes and to be watchfull and warie of our owne affections yea and oftentimes in those things which to iudgement are lawfull yet abstaineth in life and in our practise but blessed be that feare and happie is that precisenesse which is so carefull ouer our owne infirmities and so much suspecteth our owne wants and weakenesse Wherefore the man of God still prayeth for perseuerance In thy word In that he maketh the word of God his meanes of perseuering he teacheth vs that though we haue profited neuer so much yet vnlesse the word of God enlighten our iudgements and reforme our affections we may easily erre out of the way We knowe but in part our heart is reformed but in part our knowledge is bettered but in part and that which we haue is giuen of God by the preaching of the word and working of his spirit and that we may yet be deliuered from those affections which in vs remaine corrupt wee had neede to pray for the vse of the word Againe in that he would be grieued by the word the man of God sheweth